GOETHE AND TOLSTOY
At the beginning of our century a man was still living
in Weimar, Julius Stötzer by name and schoolmaster by
calling, who, as a sixteen-year-old student, had dwelt
under the same roof with Dr. Eckermann and only a few
steps away from Goethe’s door. Young Stötzer and a
schoolmate and fellow-lodger would now and again, with
beating hearts, catch gleams and glimpses of the hallowed
form as the old man sat by his window. But the lads were
possessed by a desire to see him for once close at hand
and get a good look at him. They applied to his famulus,
their house-mate, and implored him by some means or
other to procure them this boon. Eckermann was a kindly
soul. One summer day he let the boys in by the back gate
to the garden of the illustrious house; and there, hugely
confused, they stood and waited for Goethe; who, to their
consternation, did actually appear. He was strolling about
the garden in a light-coloured house-coat—very probably
the famous flannel dressing-gown we wot of—and catching
sight of the lads went up to them. There he stood,
wafting odours of eau-de-Cologne, with his hands, of
course, on his back, and his abdomen to the fore; with
that air of a city father beneath which, so we are told, he
hid his self-consciousness—and asked the youths their
names and what they wanted. Probably all in one breath;
which indeed, if it thus happened, so added to the austere
effect that they could scarcely get out an answer. However,
they stammered something; whereupon the old man bade
them be diligent in their tasks—which they were free to
interpret as meaning that they would do better to be at
them and not stand gaping here—and went his way.
So much for that—it happened in the year 1828.—Thirty-three
years afterwards, one day about one o’clock
Stötzer—now an experienced and devoted master in the
secondary schools—was about to take the second class
of the session when a seminary pupil stuck his head in at
the door and announced that a stranger wanted to see Herr
Stötzer. And without more ado the stranger entered at his
heels: a man considerably younger than the schoolmaster,
with a thinnish beard, prominent cheek-bones, and small
grey eyes, with furrows between the heavy brows. He neglected
to introduce or otherwise account for himself; but
simply and straightway asked what lessons there were this
afternoon, and on hearing that there was first history and
then language, professed himself well pleased. He said
that he had been visiting schools in southern Germany,
France, and England; and sought an acquaintance with
those of northern Germany as well. He spoke like a German.
You would take him for a schoolmaster, from the
comments he made, his well-informed, intelligent questions,
and the way he kept putting things down in his notebook.
He stopped for the whole of the lesson-hour. The
children wrote a theme, an exercise on some subject in
their copy-books; and the stranger said he was greatly interested
in these compositions—might he take them away
with him? “Dear me,” Stötzer thought, “that is naïve.”
Who was to reimburse the children for their copy-books?
After all, Weimar was a poor city.... He said as much,
in politer phrases. But the stranger replied that that might
be managed, and went out. Stötzer sent a message to the
Director, telling him of the unusual occurrence. And the
adjective he used was the correct one—though it was only
much later that he understood how correct it had been. For
at the moment and on the spot it could not mean much to
him, when the stranger came back, with a bundle of writing-paper
under his arm, and gave his name to Stötzer and the
Director: Count Tolstoy, from Russia. But Schoolmaster
Stötzer lived to a ripe old age, and consequently had plenty
of time to hear about the gentleman whose acquaintance he
had thus made.
This man, then, who lived in Weimar from 1812 to 1905,
and whose life was otherwise no doubt uneventful enough,
might boast of having enjoyed one extraordinary privilege:
the personal acquaintance of both Goethe and Tolstoy, the
two great men whose names form the subject of this essay.
Yes, Tolstoy was in Weimar! When he was thirty-three
years old—for he was born in the year that saw young
Stötzer’s interview with Goethe—Count Leo Nikolaevich
came to Germany from Brussels (where he had in the first
place met Proudhon and been convinced by him that la
propriété is le vol, and in the second place had written the
story called Polikuschka) and visited the city of Goethe.
As a distinguished stranger and guest of the Russian Embassy
he was admitted to the house on the Frauenplan,
which was not then open to the public. We are told, however,
that he was more interested in the Fröbel kindergarten,
conducted by one of Fröbel’s own pupils, and
studied its pedagogic system with the greatest zeal and
curiosity.
You see, of course, why I have told you this little tale.
It was in hope to render more palatable the “and” at the
top of the page, which must have made you lift your eyebrows
at first sight. Goethe and Tolstoy. What sort of
arbitrary and unseemly combination is that? Nietzsche
once reproached us Germans with a peculiar clumsiness in
the use of the word “and.” We said “Schopenhauer and
Hartmann,” he sneered; we said “Goethe and Schiller”
too—he was very much afraid we even said “Schiller and
Goethe”! Setting Schopenhauer and Hartmann aside; as
far as Goethe and Schiller are concerned, Nietzsche’s
highly subjective dislike of moralists and theatre people
should not have led him so far astray as to deny a relationship
which is not less valid because of the inherent and
typical contrast it displays. Its best spokesman, indeed,
was its supposedly affronted half! It was hasty of Nietzsche,
it was unjustifiably autocratic, thus to mock, and in his
mockery to invoke, or assume, an order of merit which is,
and must remain, highly controversial, the most controversial
thing in the world. It is not on the whole the German
way to be hasty in deciding precisely this question of all
questions. We instinctively avoid putting ourselves on
record, on one side or the other. We prefer a free-handed
policy, and so, personally, do I; and I mean to stick to this
policy, to support and glorify it, in all that follows. Precisely
this policy, and no other, is the meaning of the conjunction
when we say “Goethe and Schiller”: where it
converts the combination to an antithesis, and combines
with the deliberate intention of contrast. No one who has
ever come into contact with the sphere of German thought
represented by that classic essay which comprehends all
the others and makes them superfluous—I mean Schiller’s
Naive und Sentimentalische Dichtung—can fail to
find this “and” deeply antithetic. Another precisely similar
instance is the conjunction “Tolstoy and Dostoyevsky.”
On the other hand, if we deny the “and” its right
to point a contrast, and confine its function to asserting
essential affinity, essential similarity—what then? Would
there not at once take place in our fancy a change of partners?
On profound intellectual, nay, rather, on profoundly
natural grounds, would not Schiller and Dostoyevsky move
together, and on the other side—Goethe and Tolstoy?
You will be feeling far from satisfied. Obviously. You
will say: there is something besides quality, there is position,
there is rank. All honour, you will say, to antithesis,
but things which differ so much in order of greatness really
cannot be placed alongside like that. Granted that the one
was a European humanist and thorough-paced pagan,
while the other was an anarchist, and a primitive oriental
Christian to boot. But the German world-poet, whose name
one names with the highest, with Dante, with Shakespeare,
and the realistic novelist who in our own era and not so
long ago ended his enigmatic life, and that truly in a most
enigmatic manner; to speak of these two in the same breath—it
simply will not do, it is an offence against the aristocratic
instinct, it is in bad taste.
We put on one side the paganism of the one, the Christianity
of the other. Let us leave them there—we may find
time to come back to them later on. But as for this aristocratic
instinct, if you like to call it that; let me say roundly
that so far from offending against it with my parallel, I do
it explicit honour. Are you certain you have no delusions—are
you sure your perspective is not distorted in this
matter of rank and relative greatness? Turgeniev, in his
last letter to Tolstoy, written on his death-bed in Paris, in
which he conjured his friend to return to literature and
stop tormenting himself with theology, Turgeniev was the
first to give Tolstoy the title of “the great writer of Russia,”
which he has had ever since, and which seems to mean that
he holds in the eyes of his countrymen the same rank that
the author of Faust and Wilhelm Meister does in ours.
Tolstoy himself, as we were saying, was Christian through
and through. Yet his humility was not so exaggerated as
to prevent him from setting his name boldly beside the
greatest, yes, beside the legendary great. He said of War
and Peace: “Modesty aside, it is something like the Iliad.”
He was heard to say the same of his earliest work, Childhood,
Boyhood, Youth. Was that megalomania? To me,
frankly, it sounds like plain and simple fact. “Nur die
Lumpe,” says Goethe, “sind bescheiden.” A heathen saying.
But Tolstoy subscribed to it. He saw himself always of
heroic grandeur; and as early as at thirty-seven, writing
in his diary, he ranked his own works, the finished and the
still to write, with the great literature of the world.
In the judgment, then, of those competent to render it,
the great writer of Russia; by his own estimate, the Homer
of his time—but that is not all. After Tolstoy’s death
Maxim Gorky published a little book of reminiscences,
the best book, in my humble opinion, that he has written.
It closes with the words: “And I, who do not believe in
God, looked at him timidly, for some dark reason looked
at him and thought: The man is godlike.” Godlike. Extraordinary.
Nobody ever said or thought that of Dostoyevsky,
nobody ever could have thought or said it. He has been
called a saint; and one might in all sincerity apply the
word to Schiller, at least in the Christian sense which it
must always connote, if without the specifically Byzantine
flavour. But Goethe and Tolstoy, these two, have been
found godlike. The epithet “Olympian” is a commonplace.
It was not, however, only as a world-renowned old
man of commanding intellect that Goethe had it applied to
him; it was while he was still young, still the youth, of
whose godlike, compelling gaze Wieland sang, that he had
the attribute conferred upon him, a thousand times, by his
own contemporaries. Riemer relates that at sixty the old
man took occasion to make rather acridly merry over it.
“The deuce take godlike,” he cried. “What good does it
do me to have people say: ‘That is a godlike man,’ when I
go by? They behave just as they like, they impose on me
just the same. People only call a man godlike when he
lets them have their own way!”—As for Tolstoy, you
could not say he was Olympian; he was not a humanistic
god, of course. He was, Gorky says, more like some sort
of Russian god, sitting on a maple throne under a golden
lime-tree; pagan, then, with a difference, compared with
the Zeus of Weimar, but pagan none the less, because gods
are pagan. Why? Because they are of the same essence as
nature. One does not need to be a follower of Spinoza—as
Goethe was, and had his own good reasons for it—to feel
God and Nature as one, and the nobility that nature confers
as godlike. “His superhumanly developed individuality
is a monstrous phenomenon, almost forbidding, he has
something in him of the fabled Sviatogor, whom the earth
cannot hold.” Thus Gorky, on Tolstoy. And I cite it in this
matter of relative greatness. Gorky, for instance, goes on
to say: “There is something about him which always makes
me want to shout: ‘Behold what a marvellous man lives
upon this earth!’ For he is, so to speak, in general and
beyond everything else, a human human being, a man.”
That sounds like something we have heard before. It reminds
us of—whom?
No, the question of rank, the aristocratic problem, is
no problem at all, within the grouping I have chosen. It
becomes one only when we change partners: when we take
saintly humanity and couple it, by means of the antithetic
conjunction, with the godlike; when we say “Goethe and
Schiller,” “Tolstoy and Dostoyevsky.” Only then, I think,
do we pose the question of aristocracy, the problem in
ethics and æsthetics: Which is greater? Which is more
aristocratic? I shall not answer either of these. I will let the
reader come to his individual conclusion in this matter of
value, according to his own taste. Or, less glibly put, according
to the conception he has of humanity, which—I
must add, sotto voce—will have to be one-sided and incomplete
to admit of his coming to any decision at all.
Is it not strangely moving to hear that one man had
known them both, the creator of Faust and the “great writer
of Russia”? For certainly they belonged to different centuries.
Tolstoy’s life covered the greater part of the nineteenth.
He is absolutely its son. As an artist he exhibits all
of its characteristics, and, indeed, those of its second half.
As for Goethe, the eighteenth century brought him forth,
and essential traits of his character and training belong to
it—a statement it would be very easy to substantiate. Yet
on the other hand one might say that just as much of the
eighteenth, Goethe’s century, survived in Tolstoy as there
had already come to birth of Tolstoy’s, of the nineteenth,
in Goethe. Tolstoy’s rationalizing Christianity has more in
common with the deism of the eighteenth century than it
has with Dostoyevsky’s violent and mystical religiosity,
which was entirely of the nineteenth. His system of practical
religion—the essence of which was a destructive
intellectual force that undermined all regulations, human
and divine—had more affinity with the social criticism
of the eighteenth century than with Dostoyevsky’s
moralizations, although those were, on the one hand, far
more profound, on the other far more religious. And Tolstoy’s
penchant for Utopias, his hatred of civilization, his
passion for rusticity, for a bucolic placidity of the soul—an
aristocratic passion, the passion of a nobleman—to all
that, the eighteenth century, and indeed the French eighteenth
century, can lay claim. And, on the other hand,
Goethe. What most astonishes us in that masterpiece of his
old age, the sociological novel Wilhelm Meisters Wanderjahre,
is the intuition, the keenness and breadth of vision—they
seem positively occult, but are simply the expression
of a finer organism, the fruit of the most sensitive
penetration—which anticipate the whole social and economic
development of the nineteenth century: the industrialization
of the old cultural and agrarian countries, the
triumph of the machine, the rise of the organized labouring
classes, the class conflict, democracy, socialism, Americanism
itself, with the intellectual and educational consequences
of all these.
But when all is said, and whatever the chronological
affinity of these two great men, they cannot be called contemporaries.
Only four years did the two of them inhabit
this mortal sphere together: from 1828, when Tolstoy was
born, to 1832, when Goethe died. Which does not prevent
them from having one cultural element of their intellectual
and spiritual make-up in common, and that a very real
and positive one—to say nothing of universally human
elements like Homer and the Bible. I mean the element
Rousseau.
“I have read the whole of Rousseau, the whole twenty
volumes, including the lexicon of music. What I felt for
him was more than enthusiasm; it was worship. At fifteen
I wore round my neck, instead of the usual crucifix, a
medallion with his picture. I am so familiar with some of
the passages in his works that I feel as though I had written
them myself.” These are Tolstoy’s words, taken from his
Confessions. And certainly he was Rousseauian more intimately,
more personally, more damagingly, so to speak,
than was Goethe, who as a man had nothing in common
with poor Jean Jacques’s enigmatic and not always ingratiating
complexities. Yet hear Goethe (I quote from an
early review): “Religious conditions, and the social conditions
so narrowly bound up with them; the pressure of
the laws, the still greater pressure of society, to say nothing
of a thousand other factors, leave the civilized man or the
civilized nation no soul of his own. They stifle the promptings
of nature, they obliterate every trait out of which a
characteristic picture could be made.” That is, from the
literary point of view, Sturm und Drang. But from the intellectual
and historical, it is Rousseauianism. It bears the
impress of revolution, even of anarchy; though in the Russian
seeker after God that impress is religious and early
Christian, whereas in Goethe’s words the humanistic trend
can be felt, the irradiation of a cultural and self-developing
individualism which Tolstoy would have banned as
egoistic and unchristian. But unchristian, egoistic, it is not:
it means work on man, on mankind, on humanity, and it
issues, as the Wanderjahre shows, in the social world.
What two ideas does the very sound of Rousseau’s name
inevitably evoke—aside, that is, from the idea of nature,
which is, of course, first and foremost? Why, naturally, the
idea “education” and the idea “autobiography.” Jean
Jacques Rousseau was the author of Émile and of the Confessions.
Now, both these elements, the pedagogic and the
autobiographic, are present in full strength in Goethe as in
Tolstoy; they cannot be dissociated from the work or the
life of either. It is as an amateur pedagogue that Tolstoy
has been introduced in this essay; and we know that for
long years he was nothing else, that he forced into this channel
the whole violence of the passion that was in him, and
wrestled theoretically and practically to the very verge of
exhaustion with the problem of the Russian primary
school. As for Goethe, it is needless to say that his was a
pedagogic nature in the fullest sense of the word. The two
great monuments of his life, one in poetry and one in
prose, the Faust and the Wilhelm Meister, are both creative
treatments of the theme of education. And whereas in
the Lehrjahre the idea is still that of the individual forming
himself—“for to form myself, just as I am, was
darkly, from my youth up, my purpose and my desire,”
says Wilhelm Meister—in the Wanderjahre the educational
idea is objectivated, and issues in social, even in
political concepts; while at the heart of the work is, as
you know, the stern and beautiful Utopia of the Pedagogic
Province.
The second association, the autobiographic, the confessional,
is of course easy to attest in both authors. That all
of Goethe’s works represent “fragments of one great confession”
we should know ourselves even if he did not tell
us; and is not Dichtung und Wahrheit, next to the Confessions
of Saint Augustine and Rousseau, the most famous
autobiography in the world? Well, and Tolstoy too wrote
confessions: I mean in the main a book with that title, laid
down throughout on the line of the great self-revelations
that runs from the African saint to Strindberg, the son of
the servant. But Tolstoy is in the same case with Goethe:
not by virtue of one book alone is he autobiographical.
Beginning with the Childhood, Boyhood, Youth, throughout
the whole body of his work, he is autobiographical to
an extent that makes it possible for Merezhkovsky, the
great Russian critic, to say: “The artistic work of Leo
Tolstoy is at bottom nothing else than one tremendous
diary, kept for fifty years, one endless, explicit confession.”
Yes, and this critic adds: “In the literatures of all times
and peoples there will hardly be found a second example
of an author who reveals his personal and private life,
often in its most intimate aspects, with such open-hearted
sincerity.” Well—open-hearted.... I may be allowed
a comment upon the somewhat euphemistic epithet. One
might, if one wanted to be invidious, use a different adjective
to characterize this sincerity—an adjective that would
suggest what Turgeniev had in mind when he once ironically
referred to the shortcomings inevitable in a great
writer: by which, obviously, he meant the lack of certain
restraints, the absence of a customary reserve, discretion,
decency, shame, or, on the positive side, the domination
of a definite claim on the love of the world—an absolute
claim, indeed, in that it is all one to the revealer whether
he reveal virtues or vices. He craves to be known and
loved, loved because known, or loved although known;
that is what I mean by an absolute claim on love. And the
remarkable thing is that the world acknowledges and honours
the claim.
“A life that is romantic has always self-love at the bottom
of it.” I like this saying; and subjoin that self-love is also
always at the bottom of all autobiography. For the impulse
a man feels to “fixate” his life, to exhibit its development,
to celebrate his own destiny in set literary form and passionately
invoke the sympathy of his contemporaries and
posterity, has for a premise the same uncommonly lively
sense of his own ego which, according to that penetrating
saying, is at the bottom of a life full of romantic happenings.
Subjectively, for the man himself, but also objectively
for the world at large. Of course, this love of self is something
different, something stronger, deeper, more fruitful,
than any mere self-complacency or self-love of the ordinary
kind. In the finest instances it is what Goethe in the Wanderjahre
calls “Ehrfurcht vor sich selbst,” and celebrates as
the highest form of awe. It is the grateful and reverent self-absorption
of the darling of the gods, that rings with incomparable
sincerity from the lines:
Alles geben die Götter, die unendlichen,
Ihren Lieblingen ganz:
Alle Freuden, die unendlichen,
Alle Schmerzen, die unendlichen, ganz.
It is a proud and naïve interest in the mystery of high
preferment, tangible superiority, perilous privilege, whose
standard-bearer the chosen one feels himself to be; it is
a craving to bear witness, out of the deeps of experience,
how a genius is shaped; a desire to link together, by some
miracle of grace, joy, and service; it was this desire which
brought forth Dichtung und Wahrheit and in the truest
sense inspires all great autobiography.
“I felt the need,” writes Tolstoy of his youthful period,
“to be known and loved of all the world; to name my name,
the sound of which would greatly impress everybody, so
that they would troop round me and thank me for something....”
That was quite early, before he had conceived
any of his creative works or envisaged the idea of
founding a new, practical, earthly, dogmaless religion—though
this idea, according to his journal, had occurred
to him by the time he was twenty-seven years old. His name,
he feels, his mere name, Leo Tolstoy, this formula for his
darkly and mightily stirring ego, should, as it were, serve
notice to the world; whereby, for some reason as yet unknown,
the world should be greatly impressed, and feel
impelled to surround him in grateful throngs. Long after
that, in 1883—at about the same date that Tolstoy posed
for an artist friend, sitting at his table and writing—he
reads aloud to another friend and admirer, the one-time
officer Tschertkof, from the manuscript of his just-completed
personal revelations What Does My Faith Consist
In? He reads from this manuscript a categorical reprobation
of military service, on the grounds of his Christianity;
which so gratifies the ex-officer that he hears nothing else,
ceases to listen, and only rouses out of his absorption when
he hears, suddenly uttered, the reader’s own name. Tolstoy,
coming to the end of his manuscript, had, with particular
clarity, says Tschertkof, enunciated the name signed underneath
the text: “Leo Tolstoy.”
Goethe once played a little literary hoax with his own
name, which I have always found singularly touching. You
will recall that in the West-östliche Divan he selected for
himself as the lover of Marianne Zuleika the name of
Hatem (the most richly giving and receiving one). The
choice betrays a blissful self-preoccupation. Now, in one
of the poems, a glorious one, he uses this name at the end
of a line, where, however, it does not rhyme as according
to the structure of the verse it should, and the name which
would rhyme if it stood there is another, is Goethe’s own;
so that the reader involuntarily makes the substitution
mentally as he reads. “Nur dies Herz,” says the already
white-haired lover to the youthful beloved,
“Nur dies Herz, es ist von Dauer,
Schwillt in Jugendlichstem Flor;
Unter Schnee und Nebelschauer
Rast ein Ätna dir hervor.
Du beschämst wie Morgenröte
Jener Gipfel ernste Wand,
Und noch einmal fühlet Hatem
Frühlingshauch und Sommerbrand.”
“Und noch einmal fühlet Goethe ...” With what delightful
playfulness the poet makes the reader eliminate
the name Hatem, which does not give the rhyme his ear
expects! The eastern masquerade is abandoned for autobiography,
the ear confutes the eye, and Goethe’s own
name, beloved of men and gods, emerges with peculiar
clarity, rhymed to perfection and irradiated by the most
beautiful thing the world of sense can show: the rosy
dawn.
May one call that “Selbstgefälligkeit,” that awestruck
sense of plenitude, of copious abundance, which pervades
the consciousness of the darling of the gods? Goethe all
his life had set his face against the affectation which might
condemn such a feeling. He let it be known that in his
opinion self-condemnation was the business of those who
had no ground for anything else. He even openly spoke a
good word for ordinary vanity, and said that the suppression
of it would mean social decay, adding that the vain
man can never be entirely crude. Whereupon follows the
question: Is love of self ever quite distinguishable from
love of humanity?
Wie sie sich an mich verschwendet,
Bin ich mir ein wertes Ich;
Hätte sie sich weggewendet,
Augenblicks verlör’ ich mich.
And is not young Tolstoy’s dream of glory, his craving to
be known and loved, evidence of his love to the great Thou
of the world? Love of the ego and love of the world are
psychologically not to be divorced; which makes the old
question whether love is ever altruistic, and not utterly
egotistic, the most idle question in the world. In love, the
contradiction between egotism and altruism is abrogated
quite.
From which it follows that the autobiographical impulse
scarcely ever turns out to be a mere dilettante trifling. It
seems to carry its own justification with it. Talent, generally
speaking, is a ticklish, difficult conception; the point of
which is really less whether a man can do something than
whether a man is something. One might almost say that
talent is nothing more or less than a high state of adequacy
to one’s lot in life. But whose life is it that possesses this
dignity in the face of destiny? With brains and sensibility
anything can be made out of any life, out of any life a
romantic existence can be made. Differing in this from the
pure poetic impulse, which so often rests upon sheer self-deception,
the autobiographic, as it seems, always presupposes
a degree of brains and sensibility which justifies
it beforehand; so that it need only become productive to
be certain of our sympathy. Hence the conclusion I drew:
that if the world sanction the love of self, which is at the
bottom of the impulse, it will as a rule respond to it as well.
“Behold, what a marvellous creature lives upon this
earth!” Gorky, contemplating Tolstoy, utters this inward
cry. And this cry it is to which all biography seeks to move
the world. Any human life, given brains and sensibility,
can be made interesting and sympathetic, even the most
wretched. J. J. Rousseau was not precisely one’s idea of a
darling of the gods. The father of the French Revolution
was an unhappy wretch, half or three-quarters mad, and
probably a suicide. Certainly the blend of sensibility and
catarrh of the bladder displayed in the Confessions is not,
æsthetically speaking, to everybody’s taste. Nevertheless,
his self-exposure contains and constitutes a claim upon
the love of the world, which has been so abundantly honoured,
with so many tears, that really one might call poor
Jean Jacques the well-beloved, le bien-aimé. And this
world-wide emotional response he owes to his bond with
nature—rather a one-sided bond, it must be owned, for
certainly this fool of genius, this exhibitionistic world-shaker,
was a stepchild of the All-Mother rather than one
of her pets, an accident of birth instead of a god-given
miracle of favour and preference. His relation to nature
was sentimental in the fullest sense of the word, and the
tale of his life swept over the world in a wave of sentiment,
not to say sentimentality. Poor Jean Jacques!
No, not in this tone does one refer to the two whom men
called godlike, divine; in whom, as we have seen, important
traits of Rousseau’s character are reproduced. For they
were not sentimental, scarcely had they occasion to yearn
for nature, they themselves were nature. Their bond with
her was not one-sided, like Rousseau’s—or if it was, then
it was nature who loved them, her darlings, loved them and
clung to them, while on their side they drew away, and
strove to free themselves from her heavy and earth-bound
domination; with indifferent success, it must be said, looking
at them both singly and together. Goethe confesses: “So
here I am, with all my thousand thoughts, sent back to be a
child again, unacquainted with the moment, in darkness
about myself.” And to Schiller, the singer of the highest
freedom, he writes: “How great an advantage your sympathy
and interest will be to me you will soon see, when
you discover in me a sort of sluggishness and gloom which
is stronger than myself.” And yet we may agree that
Goethe’s highly humanistic effort to “convert the cloudy
natural product into a clear image of itself (i.e., of reason)
and so discharge the duty and the claim of existence,”
as Riemer with extraordinary beauty expresses it, was
crowned with a purer success than the attempt of Count
Leo Nikolaevich Tolstoy to transform his life into the
holy life of our blessed father the Bojar Lev, as Gorky
says. This process of making a Christian and a saint of
himself, on the part of a human being and artist so loved
of nature that she had endowed him with godlikeness, was,
as an effort at spiritual regeneration, most inept. Anglo-Saxondom
hailed it with acclaim, but, after all, the spectacle
is painful rather than gratifying, compared with
Goethe’s high endeavour. For there is no conflict between
nature and culture; the second only ennobles the first, it
does not repudiate it. But Tolstoy’s method was not the
ennoblement but the renunciation of self, and that can
quite easily become the most mortifying kind of deception.
It is true that Goethe, at a certain stage in his development,
called Götz the work of an undisciplined boy; but never did
he so childishly and miserably calumniate his own art as
the ageing Tolstoy did, when he regretted having written
Childhood, Boyhood, Youth, the fruit of his fresh youthful
vigour, condemning it as insincere, literary, sinful; or
when he spoke at large of “the artistic twaddle” that
filled the twelve volumes of his works, and to which
“people today ascribe an unmerited significance.” That is
what I call false self-renunciation, a clumsy attempt at
spiritualization. Yet renounce himself as he would in
words, his very existence gave him the lie; and Gorky
looked at him, the patriarch with the “sly” little smile and
the artist hands with their swollen veins, and thought to
himself: “The man is godlike.”
Weimar, and Yasnaya Polyana. There is no spot on earth
today whence power streams out as once from these two,
no shrine strong in grace, the resort of pilgrims, whither
the longings and vague hopes of men, their need and craving
to adore, turn as they did thitherward at the beginning
of the nineteenth and the beginning of the twentieth century.
We possess descriptions of the state Goethe kept in
Weimar; when he, now no longer merely the creator of
certain works of art, but a prince of life, the highest representative
of European culture, civilization, and humanity,
with his staff of secretaries, his higher aides and eager
friends at his back, bore up, with that bestarred official
dignity which the world enjoined upon him and behind
which he hid the mysteries and abysses of his genius,
against the onrushing tide of civilized humanity—princes,
artists, youths, and rustics, to whom the consciousness of
having been vouchsafed one glimpse of him might gild
the rest of their lives; even though the great moment
itself might and often did turn out to be a chilling
disappointment. In much the same way, I say, the little
Russian village became, about 1900, the centre and nodal
point, the shrine whose virtue was such that it drew all the
world. The host of pilgrims was even more colourful, more
international, more heterogeneous; for during the century
communications had increased, the world had broadened
out. South Africans, Americans, Japanese, Australians, natives
of the Malay Peninsula, Siberian refugees, and Indian
Brahmins, representatives of all the European nations,
scholars, poets, artists, statesmen, governors, senators,
students, military personages, workmen, peasants, French
politicians, journalists of every stripe, from every country
on the globe; and again youth, youth from all over
the world. “Who does not go to him?” asks a Russian
writer: “to greet him, to express sympathy with his ideas,
to seek relief from tormenting problems.” And his
biographer Birukov says: “One and all they troop to
this village and then go home to talk about the great
words and great thoughts of the grey old seer who lives
there.”
“Great words and great thoughts.” Of course. But
it is quite likely the words and thoughts with which the
prophet regaled them were not always so remarkable.
Neither were Goethe’s; out of sheer embarrassment he
might fail to utter great things to those who waited on him.
But it is a question whether people ever went to Weimar
or to the village called “Bright Meadow” for the sake of
the great words and thoughts they might perchance hear,
or were led by a much more profound and elemental
craving. I shall be accused of mysticism if I say that the
attraction such shrines possess for all the world, so that
men promise themselves salvation from a visit, is not at
all intellectual in its nature but something else entirely.
“Elemental” is the only word for it. For Goethe’s case, I
may quote Wilhelm von Humboldt, who declared, a few
days after the master’s death, that the strangest thing of all
was the way this man had exercised so powerful an influence,
without as it were meaning to at all, unconsciously,
unintentionally, by the mere fact of his existence; this, he
says, quite apart from his intellectual activity as a thinker
and poet, and as an outgrowth of his great and unique personality.
Well and good. But, after all, we use the word
“personality” when we want to express an idea which at
bottom escapes definition. Personality is not immediately
a matter of mind or spirit—nor yet of culture. Our conception
of it is one which takes us outside the domain of
the rational, into the sphere of the mystic and elemental,
into the natural sphere. “A great nature”—that is another
phrase we use in our effort to find a formula and a
symbol which shall express power streaming forth and
drawing the world to itself. But nature is not spirit; in fact,
this antithesis is, I should say, the greatest of all antitheses.
Gorky not only disbelieved in Tolstoy’s Christian, Buddhistic,
Chinese gospel of wisdom, he did not even believe
that Tolstoy believed in it. And yet he gazed at him, and
thought, in amaze: “The man is like God.” It was not
spirit, but nature, moved him to this inward cry. And
when the pilgrims trooped to Weimar and “Bright
Meadow” the refreshment and quickening they dimly
hoped for was not of the mind; it was the sight of and contact
with great vital energy, with human nature richly
endowed, with the lofty nobility of a beloved child of God.
For one does not need to be a Spinozist, like Goethe, who
had his own good reasons for being one, to hail the favourites
of nature as the favourites of God.
Schiller, great sufferer though he was, was kinder, more
human to his visitors. This we learn for instance from the
actor Friederich, who says he left this glorious poet “more
consoled,” after having just previously taken a chill, to
speak figuratively, at an audience on the Frauenplan.
“Goethe’s whole appearance,” he goes on, “seemed measured
and formal. I sought in vain a trait that betrayed the
genial creator of The Sorrows of Werther or Wilhelm
Meisters Lehrjahre. You can imagine how this frigid reception
and unfriendly treatment put me off, it was so contrary
to all my expectations. Dearly should I have liked
to say to Goethe: ‘What sort of graven image are you?
It is impossible that you could have written the Lehrjahre.’
But I choked it down.” One is reminded of the Moscow
worthy with whom Gorky drove away from Yasnaya Polyana:
who for a long time could not get his breath at all,
only kept ruefully smiling and ejaculating as in a daze:
“Well, well, that was a cold douche! Gracious, but he’s
stiff! And I thought he was an anarchist!” Perhaps, even
probably, if it had been Dostoyevsky he visited, he would
have found him more anarchistic—in other words, less
“stiff”—and would have parted from him “more
consoled,” as did the good Friederich from the glorious
Schiller, who even let Friederich recite to him.
On the other hand, neither Schiller’s nor Dostoyevsky’s
genius would have turned any odd corner of the
earth into a shrine for pilgrims. Anyhow, neither of them
lived long enough for that. They died too young, they did
not reach the patriarchal years of Goethe and Tolstoy,
nature denied them the dignity and consecration of great
age, she did not grant them to be characteristically fruitful
throughout all the stages of the human scene, to live a
whole and classic human life. True, it may be said that
the dignity that comes with length of days has nothing to
do with spirit. A greybeard may be stupid and ordinary;
yet men do regard with religious awe his white hair and
wrinkles; his is a natural nobility conferred by length of
years—but natural nobility is probably a pleonasm. Nobility
is always natural. People are not ennobled, that is
rubbish; they are noble by birth, on the ground of their
flesh and blood. Nobility then is physical: on the body
and not on the mind all nobility has always laid the greatest
stress. That may explain a certain strain of brutality
which has always been peculiar to human nobility. And is
there not something brutal too, in its way, heathenish,
sagalike, in the arrogant way Goethe sometimes boasted
of his vitality, his indestructibility? When he was eighty-one
he said to Soret: “Well, so Sömmering is dead. He
was barely a miserable five-and-seventy years old! What
poor things men are, not to be brave enough to hold out
longer than that! On that score I really must do justice
to that highly radical ass my friend Bentham; he is quite
well preserved, and he is a few weeks older than I am
myself!”
So Schiller and Dostoyevsky, to get back to them, were
not vouchsafed the ennoblement that comes with length
of days. They died comparatively young. Why? Well,
because they were sick men, as everybody knows, both of
them; one consumptive, the other epileptic. But I raise two
questions: First, do we not feel that their illness was deeply
founded in the very being of the two of them, an essential
and typical trait of the kind of men they were? And second,
does it not seem that in their case it is the disease itself
that engenders or brings out a nobility sharply distinguished
from that love of self and the autobiographical pride of
birth which is part of its consummate sense of its own
ego? Schiller’s nobility and Dostoyevsky’s nobility mean a
quite different sort of deepening and heightening of their
humanity—yes, of their humanity, in view of which does
not disease appear precisely as an aristocratic attribute
of heightened humanity? It follows then that the phrase
“natural nobility” is no pleonasm after all; that there
does exist another kind of nobility besides that conferred
by nature on her favoured sons. Clearly there are two ways
of heightening and enhancing human values: one exalts
them up to the godlike, and is a gift of nature’s grace; the
other exalts them up to the saintly, by grace of another
power, which stands opposed to her and means emancipation
from her, eternal revolt from her. That other power is
the power of the spirit. But the question which of these two
is higher, which kind of enhancement of human values is
the nobler: this it is which I called the aristocratic problem.
Here, with all due reserve, a little philosophy of disease
may not be out of place. Disease has two faces and a double
relation to man and his human dignity. On the one hand it
is hostile: by overstressing the physical, by throwing man
back upon his body, it has a dehumanizing effect. On the
other hand, it is possible to think and feel about illness
as a highly dignified human phenomenon. It may be going
too far to say that disease is spirit, or, which would sound
very tendentious, that spirit is disease. Still, the two conceptions
do have very much in common. For the spirit is
pride; it is a wilful denial and contradiction of nature;
it is detachment, withdrawal, estrangement from her. Spirit
is that which distinguishes from all other forms of organic
life this creature man, this being which is to such a high
degree independent of her and hostile to her. And the
question, the aristocratic problem, is this: is he not by just
so much the more man, the more detached he is from nature—that
is to say, the more diseased he is? For what can
disease be, if not disjunction from nature? “Tut der Finger
dir weh,” says Hebbel epigrammatically, “schied er vom
Leibe sich ab,
Und die Säfte beginnen, im Gliede gesondert zu kreisen:
Aber so ist auch der Mensch, fürcht’ ich, ein Schmerz nur in Gott.”
Was it not Nietzsche who called man “das kranke Tier”?
What did he mean, if not that man is more than beast only
in the measure that he is ailing? In spirit, then, in disease,
resides the dignity of man; and the genius of disease is
more human than the genius of health.
You will deny that; you will not agree to have it so. But,
in the first place, disease, as a philosophical term, is by
no means a negation and a condemnation. It is merely a
statement, which need be no less acceptable than the term
“health,” there being a nobility of disease as there is a
nobility of health. And, in the second place, may I remind
you that Goethe identified the Schillerian conception of
the “sentimental” with that of disease? After, that is, he
had previously identified the antithesis of “simple and
sentimental” with that of classic and romantic. “The conception
of classic and romantic poetry,” he said one day
to Eckermann, “that is abroad today, and making so much
strife and schism, came originally from Schiller and me.
My poetical maxim has been objectivity of treatment, and
I wanted it to prevail. But Schiller, whose method is entirely
subjective, thought his way was right, and wrote the
essay on simple and sentimental poetry in defence of his
conception.” Again: “I have thought of a new phrase
which states not too badly the relation between the classic
and the romantic. The classic I call the healthy, the romantic
the diseased. If we distinguish classic and romantic
on this basis we shall soon clarify the situation.”
Here, then, we have an order of things according to
which, on the one hand, the simple, the objective, the sound,
and the classic are identical; and, on the other hand, the
“sentimental,” the subjective, the pathological, the romantic.
Thus one might call man the romantic being, in
that he, a spiritual entity, stands outside of and beyond nature,
and in this his emotional separation from her, in this
his double essence of nature and spirit, finds both his own
importance and his own misery. Nature is happy, or she
seems so to him. For he, involved in tragical paradox, is a
romantically miserable being. Does not all our love of our
kind rest on a brotherly, sympathetic recognition of the
human being’s well-nigh hopelessly difficult situation? Yes,
there is a patriotism of humanity, and it rests on this: we
love human beings because they have such a hard time—and
because we are one of them ourself!
Tolstoy, in his Confessions, remarks that as a small child
he knew nothing of nature, he had not even noticed her
existence. “It is not possible,” he says, “that I was given
neither flowers nor leaves to play with, that I did not see
the grass or the sunlight. And yet up to my fifth or sixth
year I have no memory of what we call nature. Probably
we have to get free from her in order to see her, and I
myself was nature.” From which can be deduced that even
the mere seeing of nature, and our so-called enjoyment of
her, are not only a specifically human condition, but one
full of yearning emotion, in other words pathological, implying
as it does our separation from her. Tolstoy’s recollection
is that he felt the pain of this separation for the first
time when his childhood under the care of nurses came to
an end and he moved over to his older brothers and the
tutor Feodor Ivanovich in the lower storey. Never again,
he assures us, did he feel so strongly what a sense of duty
meant, and what, accordingly, moral and ethical obligation:
“the feeling of the Cross, to carry which every one of
us is called. It was hard for me to part from all I had known
since I was born. I was sad, sunk in poetical melancholy;
less because I had to part from human beings, my nurse,
my sisters, my aunt, than because I was leaving my little
bed with its curtains and pillows. Moreover, I was apprehensive
of the new life I was entering.” The appearance
of the word “Cross” in this connexion is significant, not
only with reference to Tolstoy, but also for the thing itself,
the process of loosing oneself from nature. This process
was felt by Tolstoy as painful and ethical: painful because
ethical, and ethical because painful. He gives it a moral
and an ascetic significance, as that which actually comprises
all man’s ethical obligation. To be humanized means,
for him, to be denaturalized; and from that moment on,
the struggle of his existence consists in this sort of humanizing
process: in the divorce from nature, from everything
that was natural and to him peculiarly so, for
example from the family, the nation, the State, the Church,
from all the passions of the senses and the instincts, from
love, the hunt, at bottom from all of physical life, and
especially from art, which meant to him quite essentially
the life of the body and the senses. It is quite wrong
to think of this struggle as a crisis of conversion taking
place suddenly in his later years; to make its inception
roughly coincide with the beginning of old age. When the
news came that the great Russian writer was as though
stricken by a sort of mystical madness, the Frenchman
Vogué declared that he had long expected it. He was quite
justified. The germ of Tolstoy’s intellectual development
had lain in Childhood, Boyhood, Youth; and the psychology
of Levin in Anna Karenine plainly indicated what
further course it would take. Besides, we have the evidence
of Tolstoy’s comrades in arms when he was an officer, the
Sebastopol time. They give the clearest picture of the violence
with which the struggle even then raged within him.
But here we should note that his wrestling to break the
strong bonds in which nature held him, regularly led up to
disease, immediately assumed the form of illness. “Leochen
is completely consumed by his writing now,” so his
wife, Countess Sophia Alexandrovna, puts it, about the
year 1880, when he buried himself in theology and the
philosophy of religion. It is a sight her love hates to see,
and she constantly tries to call him back to creative work.
“His eyes are strange and staring, he hardly speaks at all,
he is like a being from another world, and is positively not
capable of thinking of earthly things....” “Leochen
is quite sunk in his work. His head pains him all the time.
He is very much changed, and become a rigid and practising
Christian. But he has got grey, his health is weak, he
is sadder and more silent all the time.”—“Tomorrow
we shall have been here a month,” she writes in 1881 from
Moscow, “and the first two weeks I wept every day without
stopping, because Leochen was not only in a gloomy
state, but fallen into a kind of despairing apathy. He ate
nothing and did not sleep, sometimes literally wept—I
honestly believe I shall lose my reason.” And to her husband
himself: “I am beginning to think that when a happy
man suddenly begins to see only the horrible side of life,
and has no eyes for anything good, he must be ill. You
should do something for it, I say this in all seriousness. It
seems so clear to me, I suffer so to see you.... Did you
never know before that there were people in the world who
were hungry, miserable, unhappy, and wicked? Open your
eyes: there are also strong and healthy, happy and good
ones. If God would only help you—what can I do? You
must be ill,” the poor woman wails—and is he not? He
himself writes: “My health grows worse and worse, often
I wish I could die. Why I am so reduced, I do not know
myself. Perhaps it is age, perhaps illness....”
Compare with this the descriptions of him when he had
sought in the holy animalism of married life a refuge from
the insoluble riddles that his intellect set him; and then,
with that power which the critics delighted to call “bearlike”—Turgeniev
sought in vain to convince him that it
came from the source whence all things come—created
his two epic novels War and Peace and Anna Karenine.
“He was always light-hearted then,” his sister-in-law relates,
“in high spirits, as the English say, fresh, healthy,
and jolly. On the days when he did not write he went hunting
with me or his neighbour Ribikov. We hunted with greyhounds....
Evenings he played patience in Tantchen’s
room.” What happy days! Who can blame poor Countess
Sophia Alexandrovna for scarcely containing herself for
joy when she hears that her hollow-eyed Christian is planning
a new imaginative work? Her happiness is touching.
“What gladness suddenly filled me, to read that you mean
to write something creative again! What I have so long
awaited and hoped for has come to you. That is salvation,
that is happiness, in it we shall come together again, it will
console you and irradiate our life. This is the work you
were made for, and outside this sphere there is no joy for
your soul. God give you strength to cling to this ray of
light, in order that the divine spark may flare up in you
again. The thought fills me with ecstasy....”
Goethe’s and Tolstoy’s biographies show that these great
writers both alike suppressed for years their gift of plastic
creation—for which, as Countess Sophia Alexandrovna
says, they were born—and both in the service of a directly
social activity—that is to say, on highly moral grounds.
Tolstoy suppressed the artist in him in favour of his activities
as mirowov posrednik (justice of the peace) and
schoolmaster without pay. Goethe governed the dukedom
of Saxe-Weimar, for ten years of his early manhood dedicated
his powers to excise regulations, details of book
manufacture, levies of recruits, construction of streets and
water-conduits, workhouses, mines and quarries, finance,
and other such matters—while Merck, in the style of
Turgeniev, was constantly concerned to rescue him for
literature, and he himself, with increasing resignation,
steeling himself by inward exhortations to patience and
fortitude, held himself to the heavy, hard, unrewarding,
unnatural task. Added to all this, in Goethe’s case, there
was that somewhat seraphic affair with Frau von Stein. No
doubt it was most beautifully instrumental in the process
of civilizing the son of the Titans; but after all it did justice
to but one of those famous two souls, which had, alas, their
dwelling in his breast, and it let the other, the one with the
“klammernde Organen,” the “prehensile organs,” go
empty away.—Well, in both cases, Goethe’s and Tolstoy’s,
the result is illness. “My office as justice of the
peace,” writes Tolstoy, “has ended in destroying my good
relations with the landowners, quite aside from the fact
that it injures my health.” Teaching the village children
had the same result. True, in his pedagogical journal he
claims that the exercises the children wrote were more accomplished
than the writings of Leo Tolstoy, Pushkin, and
Goethe; yet he discerns something evil and even criminal
in his intercourse with them, it seems to him that he abuses
and corrupts their souls. “It seemed to go very well,” he
says in the Confessions, “but I felt that I was mentally not
healthy enough and that it could not go on so for much
longer. I was more ailing mentally than physically; I threw
it all overboard and drove out to the Kalmucks of the
steppes to drink mares’ milk and lead an animal life.”—This
absconding to the steppes vividly recalls the secret
flight to Italy which was Goethe’s salvation, after he too had
seen that it could not go on so for much longer. The thirty-four-year-old
man had become silent, taciturn, in plain
words melancholy. He thought it was probably natural that
a man should become serious over serious things. His
health was actually undermined; by the time he was six-and-thirty
his face was the face of a victim of exhaustion.
For the first time he thought of taking a cure. He began to
be aware of the ruinous perversity of his existence; expressed
his view in the shrewd understatement that he was
meant for private life. And fled before destruction. The
parallel continues to hold: for Leo Nikolaevich, returned
from the steppes and the mares’ milk cure, marries his
Sophia Alexandrovna, who from then on finds herself almost
continuously in the family way, and with epic and
primeval power creates his two great novels. While Goethe,
back from Italy, takes Christiane Vulpius unto himself
and, freed from the cares of office, gives his mind to his
natural tasks. All which might serve as a gloss upon a
philosophy of disease.
Art is objective, creative contemplation, closely bound
up with nature. Critique, on the other hand, is the moralizing,
analysing attitude toward life and nature. In other
words, critique is spirit; whereas creation is the preoccupation
of the children of God and nature.
“In poetry my maxim was the objective principle,” says
Goethe. “I am a plastic artist.” Indeed, the contrast between
Goethe’s position and that of his great counterpart
(Schiller standing for idealism, moralization, rhetoric, in
short for critique) is too well known to need labouring.
Goethe regarded his own inborn poetic gift “quite as
nature.” His tolerance, his attitude of live and let live, the
complaisance of his character, are all consonant with this
view. They are based on the Spinozan concept of the perfectitude
and necessity of all being, on the idea of a world
free from final ends and final causes, in which evil has its
rights like good. “We struggle,” he declares, “to perfect
the work of art as an end in itself. They, the moralists,
think of the ulterior effect, about which the true artist
troubles himself as little as nature does when she makes a
lion or a humming-bird.” It is a primary maxim with him
that art is as inimical to purpose as nature herself; and this
is the point where the follower of Spinoza sympathizes
with Kant, who conceives detached contemplation as the
genuine æsthetic state, thus making a fundamental distinction
between the æsthetic-creative principle and the
ethical-critical one. “When,” says Goethe, “philosophy
confirms and enhances our original feeling of our oneness
with nature, turning it into a profound and tranquil contemplation,
then I welcome it.” I could cite ten or twelve other
places in his works, where in the name of art he repudiates
the moral sanction—which indeed is always social as
well. “It is possible, I suppose, for a work of art to have
a moral effect; but to demand from the artist a moral purpose
and intention is to spoil his craft for him.”—“I
have, in my trade as a writer, never asked myself: How
shall I be of service to the world at large? All I have ever
done was with the view of making myself better and more
full of insight, of increasing the content of my own personality;
and then only of giving utterance to what I had
recognized as the good and the true.”
When we contrast the Christian-social ethics of Tolstoy
as an old man with Goethe’s pagan and cultural idealism,
we must not forget that the Tolstoyan socialism had its
origin in the most private and personal need, the profoundest
concern with the salvation of one’s own soul. A permanent
dissatisfaction with self, a tortured seeking for the
meaning of life, was the source of this socialism. The
moralist began all his teachings and reforms with a self-discipline
(the Confessions, that is) such as the true and
proper social critic never demands of himself. Revolutionary
in the real and political sense of the word he can by
no means be called. “The significance of the Christian
doctrine,” he declares, “is not that in its name society
shall forcibly be reformed. It is that one shall find a meaning
to life.” And it should be pointed out that Tolstoy’s
original conception of art corresponded precisely to
Goethe’s—a fact which will surprise none but those who
in all good faith accept him as a child of spirit, like Schiller
and Dostoyevsky, on the ground of his naïve and clumsy
efforts at spiritual regeneration, and fail to recognize in
him a natural nobility akin to Goethe’s own. Tolstoy’s
hatred of Shakespeare, which dates from much earlier than
is generally realized, undoubtedly has its roots in antagonism
against that universal and all-accepting nature: in the
jealousy which a man enduring moral torment was bound
to feel in face of the blithe irony of an absolutely creative
genius. It was a reaction against nature, against the simple,
against indifference to the moral point of view; and an impulse
toward spirit—that is, toward an ethical and even
social revaluation—a reaction so whole-souled, indeed,
that it ended in his playing off against Shakespeare Mrs.
Harriet Beecher Stowe, the creator of Uncle Tom’s Cabin—an
absurdity which only goes to show how very much the
child of nature he was. Genuine sons of spirit and of the
idea, like Schiller and Dostoyevsky, do not run aground on
such fantastic coasts. Tolstoy’s critical and moral faculty, in
short his bias toward spirit, was but a secondary impulse,
and a feeble one at that. It always balked at organic union
with his mighty creative gift; we have unequivocal declarations
from him to the effect that, in his view, pure creative
power stood higher than talent with a social coloration.
As an old man he criticized Dostoyevsky for going in for
politics, much as Goethe had criticized Uhland’s activities
in that line. At the age of thirty-one, in 1859, as a member
of the Moscow society of the Friends of Russian Literature,
he made a speech in which he so sharply accented the superiority
of the purely artistic elements in literature over
merits due to ulterior or ephemeral causes that the president
of the society, Chomiakof, reminded him in a sharp rejoinder
that a servant of pure art might very well, without
knowing or wishing it, find himself indicting society.
An outburst of intellectual misgivings, of that humility
of spirit to which the sons of nature are prone, occurs at
the end of Tolstoy’s novel Lucerne. Here is a splendid
lament over the fate of man, who, with all his need of positive
redemption, is flung into an ever-billowing and shoreless
ocean of good and evil. “If man,” cries Tolstoy, “had
only once learned not to judge and think so sharply and
decisively, and not always to give answers to questions
which are only put in order that they may remain for ever
questions! If he would only comprehend that every thought
is at once false and true!... Men have divided up into
sections this ever-rolling, boundless, eternally mingled
chaos of good and bad; they have drawn themselves imaginary
boundary-lines in this sea, and they expect the sea
to divide according to their lines. As if it were not possible
to make millions of other divisions, from other points of
view, and on different planes!... Civilization is good,
barbarism evil, freedom is good, unfreedom evil. This
imaginary knowledge destroys in human nature the original
blissful and instinctive striving towards good.” And asking
himself whether in the souls of the poor there may not be
more happiness and affirmation of life than in that of the
callous rich man against whom, for his own part, his heart
revolts, he bursts out with the words: “Endless is the
goodness and wisdom of Him who has permitted and commanded
all these contradictions. Only to you, poor worm,
so presumptuously struggling to accomplish your schemes
and devices, only to you do they seem contradictory. He
looks mildly down from His radiant, immeasurable height
and rejoices in the endless harmony wherein in endless conflict
you all do move!”
Could one express oneself more “Goethically”? Even
the “Harmonie des Unendlichen” is here. This is not mere
philosophical or moral doubt; the words are too light, too
thin, too intellectual to characterize the piety, the religious
submission, the adoration of nature, that breathe from
Tolstoy’s page. This is not the voice of the prophet, schoolmaster,
and reformer; here speaks the child of this world,
the creative artist. Nature was his element, as she was the
element, the beloved, kindly mother, of Goethe—and his
constant tearing at the bond which held him fast to her, his
desperate urging away from her in the direction of spirit
and morality, from creation to critique, has much to
command our respect and reverence, though at the same
time there is about it something painful, tormenting, and
humiliating, which is not present in the character of Goethe.
Look at Tolstoy’s attitude toward music, it is most instructive.
When he met Berthold Auerbach in Dresden, that not
too profound moralist told him that music is an irresponsible
enjoyment, and added that irresponsible enjoyment is
the first step toward immorality. Tolstoy, in his journal,
made this clever and abominable phrase his own. His hatred
and fear of music had the same moral and social basis as
his hatred and fear of Shakespeare. We are told that at
the sound of music he grew pale and his face became drawn
with an expression very like horror. Notwithstanding, he
was never able to live without music. In his earlier years
he even founded a musical society. Before beginning work
he habitually seated himself at the piano—that means a
good deal. And in Moscow, when he sat beside Tschaikowsky
and listened to the composer’s Quartet in D major,
he began to sob at the andante, before everybody. No, unmusical
he was not. Music loved him, even though he, great
moralizing infant that he was, felt that he ought not to return
her love.
There is that legend of the giant Antæus, who was unconquerable
because fresh strength streamed into him whenever
he touched his mother earth. The lives of Goethe and
Tolstoy irresistibly recall that myth. Both sons of mother
earth, they differ only therein, that one of them was aware
of the source of his nobility, the other not. There are places
in Tolstoy’s remorseful confessions where he touches the
earth, and all at once his words, which, so long as they
dealt in theory, were wooden and confused, are imbued
with the most penetrating sensuousness, with an irresistible
force and freshness of life. He recalls how once as a child
he went nutting with his grandmother in the hazel-wood.
Lackeys instead of horses draw the grandmother’s little
carriage into the grove. They break through the undergrowth
and bend the boughs, full of ripe, already dropping
nuts, down into the old lady’s lap and she gathers them into
a bag. Little Leo marvels at the strength of the tutor, Feodor
Ivanovich, who bends the heavy branches; when he lets go
they spring up again and slowly mingle with the others.
“I can feel how hot it was in the sun, how pleasantly cool
in the shade, how we breathed the sharp scent of the hazel
leaves, while all round us the girls were cracking nuts
between their teeth; we munched the full, fresh, white kernels
without stopping.”—The fresh, full, white kernels
cracking between the girls’ teeth: that is Antæus-Tolstoy, and
the strength of his mother the earth streams through him, as
it did when he wrote War and Peace, where his rather
vague, fine-drawn, not very convincing philosophical digressions
are followed by pages of which Turgeniev wrote:
“They are glorious, they are the very best there is, everything
original, everything descriptive, the hunt, the night
boat-ride and all—nobody in Europe can touch him.”
And Goethe: how the Antæus-consciousness governed his
whole existence! How constantly it conditioned his seeking
and shaping! Nature is to him “healing and comfort”
after the visitations of passion; and while he well knows
that to know her “one must have moulded all the manifestations
of the human being into one definite and distinct
entity,” that true research is unthinkable without the
gift of imagination, he is wary of the fantastic, avoids
speculative natural philosophy, guards himself against
losing touch with the earth, and calls the idea “the result
of experience.” The imagination that guides his research
is intuitive, it is the inborn sympathy of the child of nature
with the organic. It is Antæan, like the imaginative power
which conditions his creative art, nor is that, either, capricious
in its nature, but precise and based on the sense-perceptions.
Such is the imagination of the creative artist.
The sons of the thought, of the idea, of spirit, theirs is another
kind. We will not say that the one creates more reality
than the other. But the figures created by the plastic fancy
possess the realism of sheer being; while those created by
the “sentimental” artist evince their actuality by action.
Schiller himself makes this distinction. Apart from the
things they do, he himself confesses, they have something
shadowy—“etwas Schattenhaftes” is his expression.
Translate this from the sphere of German idealism into
the Russian and revelational, and you get, as a sort of
national pendant to Schiller’s world of idea, rhetoric, and
drama, the shadow-world of Dostoyevsky, over-life-size
and exaggeratedly true. A catchword occurs to one from
the philosophy of art, that is in everybody’s mouth today,
or at least was yesterday: the word “expressionism.”
Really, what we call expressionism is only a late form,
strongly impregnated with the Russian and revelational, of
romantic idealism. Its conflict with the epic attitude toward
art, the conflict between contemplation and ecstatic vision,
is neither new nor old, it is eternal. And it finds complete
expression in on the one side Goethe and Tolstoy, on the
other Schiller and Dostoyevsky. And to all eternity the
truth, power, calm, and humility of nature will be in
conflict with the disproportionate, fevered, and dogmatic
presumption of spirit.
Very much, yes, precisely as Goethe’s “profound and
tranquil contemplation,” his precise and sensuous fancy,
the lifelikeness of his characters, stand in relation to the
ideal visions of Schiller and the activism of his creations,
so the mighty sense-appeal of Tolstoy’s art stands to Dostoyevsky’s
sickly, distorted dream-and-soul world. Indeed,
the contrast becomes even more pointed by reason of differences
between nations and periods. Tolstoy, the realistic
novelist, the prince-and-peasant scion of a race still young,
displays in his art a sensuousness more powerful, more
immediately fleshly in its appeal, than does the German
humanist and classicist, bourgeois-born and patrician-bred,
in his.
Compared with Eduard and Charlotte, the lovers in the
Wahlverwandtschaften, Vronsky and Anna are like a fine
strong stallion and a noble mare. The comparison is not
mine; it has often been made. A certain school of Russian
criticism, hostile, of course, and on a low plane, found
most offensive Tolstoy’s animalism, his unheard-of interest
in the life of the body, his genius for bringing home to us
man’s physical being. These critics wrote, for instance,
that Anna Karenine reeked with the classic odour of babies’
diapers. They raved at the salaciousness of certain scenes,
and ironically reproached Tolstoy for omitting to describe
how Anna takes her bath and Vronsky washes himself. They
were wrong even in the fact; for Tolstoy does tell us how
Vronsky washes, we see him rubbing his red body. And
in War and Peace we are vouchsafed a glimpse of Napoleon
naked, in the scene where he has his fat back sprayed with
eau-de-Cologne. A critic wrote in Die Tat about this book:
“Its main theme is the satisfaction of any and every human
being within the fold of wedded bliss, conceived in the
grossest sense.” And then the same critic, parodying Tolstoy’s
style, proposed to him that he write another novel
treating of Levin’s love for his cow Pania.
All this, of course, is on a lower plane than the criticism
of Goethe which Caroline Herder wrote to Knebel: “Oh,
if he would only give some soul to his characters! If only
there were not so much philandering in everything that he
writes, or, as he himself so likes to call it, so much ‘good
feeling.’” But unenlightened comment such as this may
very well be illuminating none the less, even though unawares
and as it were on false pretences; and these remarks,
in their folly, do undoubtedly contain a grain of truth.
Caroline’s “philandering” is a mincing, sentimental word
to characterize what Goethe wrote; yet it has a certain aptness,
if the comparison is between his frank realism and the
lofty insubstantiality of Schiller’s world. It is not such a
bad joke, either, to make Levin fall in love with his cow. It
hits off the fleshliness of Tolstoy’s art as contrasted with
the holy soulfulness of Dostoyevsky’s—especially when
we remember Tolstoy’s personal passion for one of the preoccupations
of farm life—namely, the breeding of cattle
and pigs. It is an interest quite proper, of course, to a
landed proprietor; yet where so strongly marked as this
surely not quite without deeper meaning.
I am still resolved not to pass judgment. I did, indeed,
throw out the question of nobility, the matter of rank. But
I am wary of hasty decisions, and even at the risk of being
called vacillating, I hold to my policy of the free hand and
my faith in its ultimate fruitfulness. Why should I not be
a cautious judge of the swaying battle, when I know
that what I called above the arrogance of spirit is one
with that great and highly affecting principle which we call
freedom?
Schiller’s loftiest boast is the freedom of the singer. But
Goethe’s attitude toward the conception of freedom is at
all times cautious, not only in the political field, but consistently,
fundamentally, and in every connexion. Of
Schiller he says: “In his latter years, when he had had
enough of freedom in a physical sense, he went over to
it in the realm of the ideal, and I might almost say that
it killed him; for it caused him to make demands on his
physical powers that were altogether too much for them.
I have great respect for the categorical imperative, I know
how much good can come of it; but one must not carry it
too far, for then this idea of the ideal freedom certainly
leads to no good.”—I confess that this habit of using
Schiller’s heroic life to point a warning against exaggerations
in the use of the categorical imperative has always
made me smile. To confront the moral with the natural is
always humorous. But in other places where this child of
God expresses himself about heroes and saints his words
have quite a different ring and bear witness frankly and
sincerely to the nobility of spirit. He declared one day that
he passed for an aristocrat, but that Schiller was at bottom
much more of a one than he. The remark bears directly
upon the problem of aristocracy: certainly not in the political
field, nor yet to the fact that Schiller had spoken of the
“eternally blind,” to whom one must not lend Heaven’s
torches of light; no, it has immediate reference to the aristocracy
of spirit, which Goethe was at the moment comparing
with his own, the aristocracy of nature, and finding
it the more lofty of the two. “Nothing disturbed him,” he
says admiringly, “nothing constrained him, nothing distracted
the flight of his thoughts. He was as great at the
tea-table as he would have been in the council-chamber.”
This admiring wonder rises from the depths of Goethe’s
Antæus-nature, which had no consciousness at all of a
freedom like that, of such independence and unrestraint.
Rather he knew himself to be constantly conditioned by a
hundred circumstances; influenced, obligated, willingly
indeed, with a certain pride in his earth-bound aristocracy,
yet influenced and obligated none the less. Pantheistic
necessity was the fundamental feeling of his existence. It
is not enough to say he did not believe in the freedom of
the will. He denied the conception, he denied that such a
thing was even conceivable. “We belong to the laws of
nature,” he says, “even when we rebel against them; we
are working with her, even when we work against her.”
That dæmonic determinism of his whole being was often
felt by others. They said he was possessed, and not able to
act voluntarily. His earth-bound state manifested itself, for
instance, in such sensitiveness to weather that he called
himself a regular barometer. And we may not take it that he
felt his dependence, which amounted to compulsion, as
personally lowering, or that his will had ever rebelled
against it. The will is the spirit: nature is by way of being
mild and easy-going. Thus the aristocrat in bondage may
feel a noble pride as he bends the knee to the dark power
to which he belongs and which guides him so well; and yet
be capable, as Goethe’s case shows at least, of a gesture of
elegant homage before the aristocracy of freedom. “Denn
hinter ihm,” says Goethe in the Epilogue to The Bell, with
reference to Schiller:
Denn hinter ihm in wesenlosem Scheine
Lag, was uns alle bändigt, das Gemeine.
Truly this is homage which breathes a spirit of the most
profound resignation. For what is “das Gemeine”?
Nothing else than the natural, from the point of view of
spirit and of freedom. For freedom is spirit; it is release
from nature, rebellion against her; it is humanity conceived
as emancipation from the natural and its bondage, this
emancipation being the thing that is actually human and
worthy of humanity. Here we see the question of aristocracy
flowing together with that of human dignity. Which
is finer, which worthier of humanity, freedom or bonds,
self-will or submission, the moral or the natural? If I refuse
to answer, it is in the conviction that this question can
never be answered with finality.
But, on the other hand, the moral “sentimentalist” can
be no “sentimentalist” at all if he does not on his side
display an even livelier and profounder eagerness to pay
homage to the aristocracy which is of nature. Unquestionably
there is a certain charming humility in the attitude of
spirit toward nature, a delicate readiness, often quite unrequited,
to pay her respect, which is one of the greatest
and most touching phenomena of the higher life. Dostoyevsky
read Tolstoy’s early work Childhood, Boyhood, Youth
in Siberia, in the periodical called The Contemporary, and
was so taken with it that he inquired on all sides after the
anonymous author. “Calm, deep, clear, yet unfathomable
as nature is unfathomable, that is the impression it
leaves,” he writes. “There it is, and everything, even the
smallest detail, shows the beautiful unity of the temperament
from which it flows.”—No, these are not Dostoyevsky’s
words, though they might have been. It is Schiller
who writes thus, about Wilhelm Meister, in that letter in
which, for the first time, he apostrophizes Goethe as “Dearest
Friend”: an emotional form of address, in which, so
far as I know, Goethe never explicitly acquiesced. Dostoyevsky
wrote the profoundest and most loving of all existing
critiques of Anna Karenine; a masterpiece of enthusiastic
exposition, which Tolstoy, perhaps, never even read
(he never did read criticisms of his works), to say nothing
of his ever feeling impelled to write reviews of anything
by Dostoyevsky. When Feodor Michaelovich died, Tolstoy
is said to have said: “I loved that man very much.” But
his consciousness of the fact came a little late in the day;
for while Dostoyevsky was alive Tolstoy never troubled
his head about him; while afterwards, in a letter to Strachof,
Dostoyevsky’s biographer, he compared him with a horse,
who seemed a splendid creature and worth a thousand
roubles, until suddenly he went lame, and then the fine
strong animal was not worth a groschen. “The longer I
live,” he said, “the more I think of men who are not lame.”
But this horse-philosophy, as applied to the author of The
Brothers Karamazof does not seem quite happy, to put it
mildly.
We know, and we rejoice to know, that in the case of
Goethe and Schiller nature’s attitude to spirit was altogether
more brotherly and dignified, and on a higher plane. But
if Goethe played here too the part of Hatem, the richly
bestowing and receiving one, he did not after all take from
the dear friend more than he gave him, to say nothing of all
he gave by virtue of his mere existence, unconsciously, involuntarily.
Was not Schiller’s part in the relationship,
after all, that of service? I think so, myself, simply because
it lies in the nature of the thing, because Schiller did not
in the least need, to keep him fruitful, the meed of praise,
love, inspiration, which he bestowed upon Goethe. And
I note that such a letter as his famous first one, which knit
the bond between them, in which with kindly hand he “gave
the sum” of Goethe’s life, he never did get from Goethe in
return.
One utterance of Schiller’s to Goethe has always delighted
me, it seems to characterize the relationship so
wonderfully. I mean the passage in a letter where he warns
Goethe against Kant, his own spiritual master and his idol.
Goethe, he tells him, can only be a Spinozan; his beautiful
simple nature would be at once vitiated by contact with a
philosophy of freedom. It is no more and no less than the
problem of irony which we catch sight of here: without exception
the profoundest and most fascinating in the world.
For we see here that nothing is more foreign to spirit than
a desire to convert nature to itself. It warns nature against
itself. To the moral “sentimentalist,” all that is nature
seems beautiful and highly worth preserving. Knowledge
feels that life is beautiful; and this is the feeling of the
moral for the simple, of the holy for the divine, of nature
for spirit; and in this peculiarly absolute judgment of
values resides the ironic god, resides Eros. Spirit accordingly
enters into a relationship with nature which is in a
sense erotic, in a sense determined by male-female sex-polarity.
And by virtue of the relation it can venture to
abase itself and dare the ultimate self-surrender, without
thereby resigning any of its own nobility. Indeed, it will
always retain the accent of a certain tender contempt.
In Hölderlin’s lines precisely this emotional irony is immortalized:
Wer das Tiefste gedacht, liebt das Lebendigste,
Hohe Tugend versteht, wer in die Welt geblickt,
Und es neigen die Weisen
Oft am Ende zu Schönem sich.
On the other hand, this simple nature too has an ironic
mood, which is one with the objectivity of its character
and precisely coincides with the conception of poetry, inasmuch
as it lifts itself above its subject, above joy and
grief, good and bad, death and life, to play freely with
them. Goethe speaks of this mood in Dichtung und Wahrheit,
with reference to Herder.
It is plain that what kept Goethe apart from Schiller so
long was, more than anything else, the latter’s prepossessions
on the subject of freedom: his conception of human
dignity, which was entirely based on the dictatorship of
spirit—that is, was entirely revolutionary in character—which
conceived in this emancipated sense all humanity, all
nobility, all human nobility—and that, to a nature like
Goethe’s, must have seemed both odious and insulting to
nature. It is, for instance, certain a priori that Goethe took
the greatest umbrage at the famous essay Über Anmut und
Würde. In it occur things like the following: “Movements
which have as principle only animal sensuousness belong
only, however voluntary we may suppose them to be, to
physical nature, which never reaches of itself to grace. If
it were possible to have grace in the manifestations of
physical appetites and instincts, grace would no longer be
either capable or worthy to serve as the expression of
humanity.” That one might describe as idealistic malice of
spirit against nature, and so Goethe must have regarded it.
For it is audacious to assert that grace cannot come out
of the sensuous, nor nature reach to grace. Grace, then,
is not a manifestation worthy of humanity; for that desire
can express itself with charm, and instinct with grace, is
a “charming” fact of experience. And when Schiller goes
on to say: “Grace is a beauty not given by nature, but
produced by the subject itself ... it is the beauty of
form under the influence of free will; it is the beauty of
those particular phenomena which the person himself determines.
The architectonic beauty does honour to the
author of nature; grace does honour to him who possesses
it. That is a gift, this is a personal merit”—the moral
distinction he draws between talent and personal merit becomes
a consummate affront to Goethe’s vital consciousness
and his aristocratic feeling. “Fools never think,” says
Goethe, “how fortune and merit are linked together.”
What he means by “fortune” is what Schiller calls
“nature” and “talent,” and distinguishes from free
human merit. While Goethe, half-maliciously, half-paradoxically
going about to deprive the word “merit” of the
moralistic flavour that clings to it, likes to talk about “inborn
merit.” Everybody is free to call this a logical contradiction.
But there are cases where logic is confronted
by a metaphysical certainty higher than itself; and Goethe,
who on the whole was certainly no metaphysician, undoubtedly
felt the problem of freedom to be a metaphysical one.
That is to say, an undemonstrable intuition told him that
freedom, and therewith merit and demerit, were not a matter
of the empirical but of the intelligible world; that, to
speak with Schopenhauer, freedom does not consist in
operari but in esse. Herein lies the humbleness of his aristocracy,
the aristocracy of his humility; both of them so
categorically opposed to Schiller’s idealistic evaluations,
his personal and moral pride in his freedom. Goethe, when
he wants to characterize the principle which composes his
essential nature, speaks humbly and gratefully of a “gift
of fortune.” But the conception of a “gift,” of “grace,”
is more aristocratic than one might think. What it means
is the indissoluble union of fortune and merit, a synthesis
of freedom and necessity, in short “inborn merit”; and
the gratitude, the humility, carry with them that metaphysical
consciousness of being at all times and absolutely
certain of the favour of destiny.
There is, in Goethe’s case, an amazing bit of evidence
on this point, which I cannot refrain from quoting. Speaking
of Bentham, he says it is the height of madness for
the man, at his age, to be so radical. He is answered that
if His Excellence had been born in England he could
hardly have escaped being a radical and reformer. Whereat
Goethe, with Mephistophelian mien: “What do you take me
for? You think I would be spying out abuses and tacking
names on to them? I, who if I had been born in England
would have been living on abuses? If I had been born in
England I should have been a duke, or better still a bishop
with revenues of thirty thousand pounds sterling.”—“Very
fine. But suppose Your Excellence had not drawn
the big prize in the lottery; suppose you had drawn a
blank?” To which Goethe: “Not everybody, my dear
friend, is made for the big prize. Do you think I should
have played such a foolish trick (sottise) as to draw a
blank?”
All that, of course, is in jest. But is it only in jest? Does
it not rather voice that deep metaphysical certainty that
never and under no circumstances should he or could he be
other than favoured and privileged, ever other than well-born?
And in this certainty is there not after all something
like a consciousness of freedom of the will, if only of freedom
after the event? Really, it is priceless. To be born
into the world a starving revolutionary, an idealistic
“sentimentalist,” that he calls a sottise. Is that the irony the
children of God wreak on the children of spirit? If there be
such a thing as inborn merit, then there is inborn demerit
as well; and if it is a sottise to come into the world an average
man, or poor, or sick, or stupid, then the criminal is
indeed not only empirically but metaphysically culpable.
For merit and reward, guilt and punishment, are conceptions
that belong together. And one punishment at least, all
those merit who have committed the sottise of drawing a
blank in life’s lottery: that of eternal destruction; whereas
the chosen ones get eternal life too at the end. “Wer keinen
Namen sich erwarb, noch Edles will, gehört den Elementen
an; so fahret hin!” But as the possibility of nobly aspiring
and achieving a name is not a matter of empirical freedom
of the will, this “so fahret hin” is a piece of gross heartlessness.
And if the conception of election by grace, to
which that of metaphysical depravity corresponds, is a
Christian conception, at any rate it shows Christianity turning
its aristocratic side outwards.
I said awhile back that it seemed to me not accidental
that Schiller and Dostoyevsky were sick men and did not,
like Goethe and Tolstoy, arrive at a reverend length of days.
Rather I was inclined to regard their poor health as fundamental
to their characters. Quite as symbolic is the further
external fact, that the two great realists and creative artists
were of upper station, born to a privileged social status,
whereas the heroes and saints of the idea, Schiller and
Dostoyevsky, one the son of a Swabian army surgeon and
the other of a Moscow hospital physician, were the children
of modest people and spent all their days in pinched and
homely, one might almost say undignified circumstances.
I call this biographical fact symbolic, because it testifies to
the Christianity of the spirit, whose kingdom, as the Scriptures
say, is not of this world—in personalities as little as
in the realm of the ideal and the artistic. Wherein it opposes
a perpetual contrast to the kingdom of nature and nature’s
favourites, whose rank and essence are quite and entirely
“of this world,” the physical, pagan world. Therein lies
their “realism.” And they were, both Tolstoy and Goethe,
realists enough to feel a naïve enjoyment in their privileged
status, yes, in a sort to lay stress upon it and show themselves
imbued by a consciousness of it; which would impress
one as curiously unenlightened were it not plain that they
themselves regard it in a symbolic sense and even rather
childishly assimilate it in their own minds to their consciousness
of their higher, extra-social, human aristocracy.
Goethe’s patrician birth was so dear to him that his patent
of nobility, when he had it in his hands, meant “nothing,
simply nothing.” “We Frankfort patricians,” he said,
“always felt ourselves like nobility.” But in the same conversation
and connexion, by way of refuting a slur upon
himself as the obsequious servant of royalty, he puts it
thus: “Yes, I felt so much at ease (so wohl in meiner
Haut), and so very much the aristocrat, that if they had
made me a prince it would not have surprised me.” I may
say in passing that it would have become him to be a prince.
Had he taken up Napoleon’s invitation to transfer his activity
to Paris, had he written there the Cæsar Napoleon
wanted him to write, in which he need only have given
vent to the hatred he had felt as a youth for the “base, the
contemptible murder,” the Emperor would certainly have
made him a prince, as by his own account he would have
done for Corneille as well. My point is to show how, in
Goethe’s mind, the consciousness of his social position lay
very close to that of his nobility as a human being, as a
child of God. The two flow together in one and the same
consciousness of nobility, or “inborn merit.”
Count Leo Tolstoy came, as we know, from one of the
oldest and finest of Russian families. When we read his
books, Childhood, Boyhood, Youth, or Anna Karenine, that
picture of high life in Moscow, we are impressed with the
fact that the author is a man who was brought up with all
the advantages. We get the same feeling when we read
Dichtung und Wahrheit or Die Wahlverwandtschaften.
And in Tolstoy too we find the same familiar and perhaps
childish phenomenon we noticed in Goethe: his noble blood
and the distinction conferred by his great gifts both belonged
to him quite simply because they belonged to him,
and his consciousness of them mingled in his joy in himself,
of which, despite all his attacks of poverty of spirit,
he possessed a very great deal. His fame as a writer, so he
wrote to his father-in-law, delights him very much; he finds
it most pleasant to be an author and a nobleman. An author
and a nobleman—all his Christianity, all his anarchism,
to the contrary and notwithstanding, he never ceased to be
a striking combination of those two. When Turgeniev first
made the acquaintance of the youthful Tolstoy he said:
“Not a word, not a gesture of his is natural. He is constantly
posing; it is a mystery to me how such a sensible
man can take such childish pride in his silly title.” This is
the same Turgeniev who wrote to a French publisher: “I
am not worthy to untie his shoe-laces”; so it is unlikely
that the first-quoted remark misrepresents the facts. As for
the aged Tolstoy, Gorky relates: “His comfortable, democratic
manner took many people in; and I have often seen
Russians, who judge people by their clothes, gush over him
with their famous ‘simplicity of manner,’ which might
better be called ‘beastly familiarity.’ And suddenly, from
under his peasant beard, and his rumpled democratic
blouse, the old Russian Barin, the aristocrat of aristocrats,
would peep forth; and in the chill that emanated from him
the confiding visitor’s nose would be frost-bitten. It was a
joy to see this blue-blooded creature: the noble charm of
his gestures, the haughty reticence of his speech, the
murderous and fastidious sharpness of his tongue. He displayed
just so much of the Barin as these servile souls
needed to see; when they roused the Barin in Tolstoy it
came easy and natural and overwhelmed them so that
they shrivelled up and whined.”—The blue noses call
up memories of Weimar, chilling memories of receptions
and formal calls—only that Goethe was never malicious
enough to put on the democratic pose; and his most
frigid manner concealed more love than Tolstoy ever felt—Tolstoy,
whose last and most frightful secret Turgeniev’s
penetrating mind laid bare: it was that Tolstoy could love
nobody but himself! But it was a “joy,” in Gorky’s sense of
the word, to see Tolstoy for instance at the Petrov yearly
fair, whither he drove from his estate in Samara in the
seventies. His charm made him very popular in the merry
whirl of peasants, Cossacks, Bashkirs, and Kirghiz. Even
with drunken folk, we are told, he did not hesitate to strike
up a conversation. And then came the following quiet and
characteristic little episode. A drunken peasant, in his excess
of feeling, wanted to embrace Tolstoy. But one stern
and expressive look from Leo Nikolaevich’s eyes met the
man and sobered him in a twinkling. He dropped his hands
of himself, and said: “No? Well, all right, then.” What
was there in that look to make it have such an arresting,
quenching, sobering effect? Was it the consciousness of
the Barin? Or of the great author? In such a case it is quite
impossible to distinguish between them—as little objectively
as doubtless it was subjectively.
“When Leo Nikolaevich wanted to please,” Gorky tells
us, “he could do it better than a pretty and clever
woman. Imagine a crowd of all sorts of people sitting in
his room: the Grand Duke Nicholai Michailovich, the
house-painter Ilya, a social-democrat from Jalta, a musician,
a German, the poet Bulgakov, and so on; they all look
at him with the same enamoured eyes, while he expounds
to them the doctrine of Lao Tse.... I used to look at him
just like the others. And now I long to look at him
once more—and I shall never see him again.”—One
thing is obvious: it was not the doctrine of Lao Tse which
brought that lovelorn look into all their eyes. The teaching
would have roused very scant general interest but for the
expounder. But that look in every eye is the very same
that Karl August had in mind when he passed on to Goethe
the greetings sent by Napoleon on the Emperor’s way back
from Russia: “You see,” he added, “heaven and hell are
both making eyes at you.”
Yes, and the democratic moujik blouses were immaculate,
made of soft fine material, highly comfortable and
pleasant to wear, and the linen was scented. Of course, he
did not scent it himself. The Countess attended to that, and
he, who liked it very much, pretended not to notice, just as
he pretended not to know that the vegetarian dishes he exclusively
ate were all prepared with bouillon. “His face
is that of a peasant,” reports an eyewitness, “with a broad
nose, a weather-beaten skin, and thick, beetling brows with
small, piercing grey eyes beneath them. But, despite the
peasant features, no one could fail to recognize at first
glance the fine, cosmopolitan Russian gentleman, member
of the very highest society.” Conversing thus in English or
French with a Grand Duke, he reminds one very much of
Goethe, on whom princes waited, and who thought it no
derogation of his nobility, human or divine, to season it
with a little knack for polite nothings. When Tolstoy visited
Alexander Herz in London, his daughter, young Natalia
Alexandrovna, begged to be present in a dark corner, that
she might behold in the flesh the author of Childhood, Boyhood,
Youth. With beating heart she awaited Tolstoy’s appearance.
She was bitterly disappointed to see a man dressed
in the latest fashion, with good manners and a flow of
speech, the subject-matter of which was exclusively the
cock-fights and boxing-matches he had seen in London.
“Not a word that came from his heart, not a word that
could have corresponded to my expectations, did I hear
during the single interview at which I was present.”
Nothing of the sort is reported of Dostoyevsky or
Schiller. Never did these by their worldliness disappoint
the expectations of their audience. The sons of spirit make
personally a spiritual impression, as the hopeful average
man expects those to do who are soul-shakers. That lofty,
pallid, suffering-saint and criminal look of Dostoyevsky
corresponded to the idea the Russians got of the phenomenon
of his genius, just as Schiller’s mild, intrepid, fanatical,
and equally ailing physiognomy, with open shirt-collar
and flowing silk neckerchief, corresponded to the image
which the German mind might have formed of its hero.
Whereas on the other hand Goethe, if we accept Riemer’s
description of him as he moved among his guests in a blue
coat, “the powerful, expressive face showing the effects
of sun and fresh air, with the black side-locks floating about
it, the black hair bound in a queue, was more like a well-to-do,
comfortable farmer, or a much-visited staff-officer
in mufti, than like a shrinking and sensitive poet.” And
it is true, a priori, that neither of those other two ever
estranged ardent admiration by displaying a banal enthusiasm
for cock-fighting and boxing. Whereas the sense of
sport, the taste for bodily exercise, physical training, and
physical enjoyment, played an essential rôle in Tolstoy’s
life as in Goethe’s. We call these tastes gentlemanly and
thus indicate the physical basis of the well-born-ness which
is of this world. “One must see him,” wrote Riemer about
Goethe; “how strong and firm he stands on his feet, with
what bodily agility and sure step he moves. Early gymnastic
training, dancing, skating, riding, even coursing and
racing, had given him this mobility and suppleness; he
could never make a false step on the worst path or be in
danger of slipping or falling; easily and swiftly he passed
over smooth ice, narrow foot-paths and bridges, and rocky
steeps. As a youth he climbed among chasms and shingle
with his princely friend, mounted towering rocks and Alpine
crags with the boldness of a chamois; and so throughout
his fifty years of geological exploration no mountain
has been too high for him, no shaft too deep nor passage
too low, no cave labyrinthine enough.”
The great interest which Leo Tolstoy took in his body
showed itself negatively as well as positively. Negatively,
in his Christian and ascetic grumblings at his beastly physical,
in such utterances as that the body is a hindrance to
the good man, and in such phrases as: “I am ashamed to
speak of my disgusting body.” Positively, in all the training
and care he gave it. His interest in it begins at the moment—of
which he speaks in the Confessions—when
he sat as a little child in a wooden tub, enveloped in the
smell of the bran-water in which he was being bathed, and for
the first time noticed his little body with the ribs visible
on the breast in front, and straightway feels drawn to it by
a very strong inclination. Tolstoy’s face was, humanly
speaking, ugly, and he suffered greatly on account of it,
convinced that there could be little joy in store for a creature
with such a broad nose, such thick lips, and such small
grey eyes. He confesses that he would have given anything
he had for a handsome face. The youth who is tortured by
the problem of death, and ponders all the high and ultimate
questions with as much maturity as the aged prophet, this
youth is at the same time perpetually occupied with his
own appearance, is obviously possessed by the desire to be
elegant and comme il faut; sets the greatest store by physical
development, gymnastic exercise; drills, rides, and
hunts as though he had no higher ambition in his head nor
thought of any. His passion for the hunt is so excessive that
he confesses to his wife that of human beings he never forgot
Sophia Alexandrovna, but out hunting he forgot everything
but his double-barrelled shot-gun. From more than
one letter of those who knew him in his prime we see what
a daring sportsman he was, how he sprang with astonishing
agility over gullies and chasms and would spend whole
days in the wild. We are told that a better companion could
not be conceived of. The pacifism, Christian, Buddhistic, or
Chinese, of his latter days forbade him of course to kill
animals, although his indestructible physical strength and
trained agility would still have allowed him to hunt and
though he still cherished the greatest desire to. He bade it
farewell. He submitted himself to a test and found he had
fortitude enough to let the hares run. And in his case that
meant a good deal, as we see from the following anecdote,
related by Gorky. Tolstoy put on a heavy overcoat and
thick boots and took Gorky for a walk in the birch-woods.
He leaped like a schoolboy over puddles and ditches, shook
the rain-drops from the boughs, lovingly stroked the moist,
satiny trunks of the birch-trees, and talked about Schopenhauer....
“Suddenly a hare got up under our feet.
Leo Nikolaevich gave an excited start, his face lighted up,
he let out a halloo like an old huntsman. Then he looked
at me with a curious smile and began laughing, a hearty
human laugh. At this moment he was irresistible.”—Still
finer is the story of the hawk which the old man saw
circling above his chickens, about to swoop. Leo Nikolaevich
stares up at the bird of prey, his hand over his eyes,
and says in an “excited whisper”: “The rascal! Now,
now! He’s coming ... oh, he’s afraid.... I’ll call the
stable-boy.” He calls, the hawk disappears. But Tolstoy is
taken with regrets. He sighs and says: “I shouldn’t have
called. Then he would have swooped.” They are his chickens.
But all the sympathy of the venerable prophet of
pacifism is with the hawk.
Of his son Iliuscha he wrote in a letter: “Iliuscha is
lazy, he is growing, and his soul is not yet overwhelmed
by organic processes.” What does he mean by that? Growing
is itself an organic process, and if growing is innocent,
so too will be the organic processes which growth brings
about, and with which Tolstoy was only too well acquainted,
since they made his life a burden to him all his days. The
Church’s conception of woman as instrumentum diaboli
was with him something more than a mood from the time
of the Kreuzer Sonata; it dates from much earlier, from the
journals of his boyish days; and he speaks of organic
processes in the sense of that early Christian pope who,
in order to mortify the flesh, made a detailed list of all its
disgusting and evil-smelling functions, the functions of this
body which in the end has to submit to the final indignity of
putrefaction. That kind of cross-grained speculation Tolstoy
would be just the one to set about, and he did. Very sensual
men well know such moods. Maupassant somewhere calls
the act of coition filthy and ridiculous—“ordurier et ridicule.”
Could objectivity further go? But such blithe and cynical
objectivity was not Tolstoy’s sort. His hatred of the
organic has a shattering accent of subjective torment and
rage. And yet he is so much the darling of the creative impulse
of organic life that one must go back to Goethe to find a
human being who was “so wohl in seiner Haut” as he. Yes,
the parallel is even more exact. In both of them, and in just
the same way, the most beatific organic well-being, amounting
to organic rapture, mingled with a rooted melancholy
and the profoundest intimacy with death. Goethe, when he
was a riotous, dandiacal student in Leipsic, might any
moment quit the society of men, the card-play and dance,
and yield himself to solitude. We have plenty of witnesses
to his brilliance, his childish, fantastic extravagances in
the circle of his friends, with the Jacobis, Heinse, Stilling
in Elberfeld. He cuts capers, dances round the table like
a clown, in short cannot contain himself for a mysterious
intoxication; the philistines sitting round think he has
gone mad. And that is the same Goethe whose Werther
drove more than one young man to self-destruction, and
who practised himself in suicide by keeping a sharp
dagger on his bed-table and trying every evening to drive it
a little further into his body.
We have noted the same excess of animal spirits in
Tolstoy; in whom, indeed, they persisted up to an old age
lacking in the dignity, stateliness, and formal gravity of
Goethe’s latest period. Which need surprise nobody. For
we cannot doubt that Goethe led a more earnest, laborious,
exemplary life than the Slavic junker; or that his cultural
activities presupposed far more genuine self-abnegation,
restraint, and discipline than Tolstoy’s uttermost ineffectual
efforts at spiritualization, sticking fast as these always
did in a bog of fantastic absurdity. Tolstoy’s aristocratic
charm was, and Gorky so depicts it, that of a noble
animal. He never managed to arrive at the dignity of man
the civilized, man the triumpher over odds. It is lovely to
hear of all the pranks he played with the children, his
droll conceits, the gymnastic feats he performed for and
with them; the endless croquet, lawn-tennis, and leap-frog
parties in the garden at Yasnaya Polyana. He not only
shared all the activities of youth, but he was the life and
soul of them. The sixty-year-old man runs races with the
boys, his bicycle trips extend, much to the Countess’s
anxiety, over thirty versts. “When there is some activity
requiring agility, strength, and suppleness,” comments a
bystander, “he never takes his eyes off the players, he
puts his whole soul into their success or failure. Often he
cannot resist and joins in with a youthful fire and muscular
flexibility which the onlooker could only envy.” In the
family circle he performed the sheerest absurdities. He
had invented a game called Numidian Horsemen, which
made the children weep with delight. Leo Nikolaevich
would suddenly spring from his chair, lifting his hand,
and run about the room flapping it in the air, whereupon
everybody, grown-ups, children, and all, followed suit.
That is, I repeat, charming, though a little bizarre. It becomes
more so when we learn that all these high spirits
occur in the years after his “conversion,” in the period of
his soul-crises, his ascetic eclipses and theological broodings.
But what shall be said of the incident recorded by
his father-in-law, Behrs? They were walking about the
room together in light converse, one evening, when suddenly
the elderly prophet sprang upon Behrs’s shoulder. He
probably jumped down again at once; but for a second he
actually perched up there, like a grey-bearded kobold—it
gives one an uncanny feeling! I do not ask my readers to
imagine Goethe, in his later period, leaping unexpectedly
on a visitor’s shoulder. There is a decided difference of
temperament, that is clear. But the resemblance is no less so.
Looking more closely at the matter, I find that there is
a complex of problems, a “problematic,” peculiar to the
sons of nature, the creative and objective artists, which is
entirely foreign to the children of the idea, and, for all
the brilliant sunshine of favour they move in, casts a
strange dark cloud upon them which must considerably
chill their consciousness of aristocratic well-being. My
feeling is that it is pure error to think that conflict and complexity
are things of the spirit, while nature’s kingdom
must be all brightness and harmony. It looks as though the
contrary were the case. If what we call happiness consists
in harmony, clarity, unity with oneself, in the consciousness
of a positive, confident, decisive turn of mind, if, in
short, it is peace resident in the soul, then obviously happiness
is a state far easier for the sons of spirit to arrive at
than for the children of nature. For the latter, though
surely singleness of heart should be their lot, seem never
to attain the joy and peace it might confer. Nature herself
appears to weave in their very being a questionable strand,
an element of contradiction, negation, and all-pervasive
doubt, which, since it cannot conduce to goodness, cannot
conduce to happiness either. Spirit is good. Nature is
by no means good. One might say she is evil, if moral
categories were admissible with reference to her. She is,
then, neither good nor evil, she escapes definition, as
she herself refuses to define and judge; she is, speaking
objectively, indifferent, and as this indifference of hers
appears subjectively and spiritually in her children, it
becomes a complication that has more to do with torment
and evil than with happiness and goodness, and which
certainly seems come not to bring peace into the world,
like the human and benevolent spirit, but rather doubt
and dire confusion.
Obviously I am not speaking here of the comparatively
harmless conflict between the Faustian “two souls,” the
battle between the impulses of a strong animal constitution
and the yearnings after “Gefilden hoher Ahnen”—a
battle, and a “problematic,” of which Goethe speaks out
of such deep experience, and which not only made Tolstoy’s
youth a period of such hardship, so torn with remorse,
but persisted in him up to old age. I am speaking of something
which seems at first blush to be much blither and
simpler: a position something like that of Goethe between
Lavater and Basedow, in which Goethe designates himself
as “das Weltkind in der Mitten”. That sounds simple, and
pleasant, and self-complacent, and was probably so meant.
And yet in the word “Weltkind” and the associations that
surround it there is something sinister, a difficulty and a
“problematic,” by contrast with which the “prophetic”
existence is nothing less than sweetness and light and plain
sailing. “Goethe’s tendency to negation,” writes Chancellor
von Müller on some occasion or other, “and his incredible
judicial-mindedness came out strong again.”
“There is something,” Gorky writes about Tolstoy, “which
presumably he will never reveal to a human being, which
appears darkly in his conversation, and is hinted at in his
journals. To me it seems like the apotheosis of negation,
the deepest and most hideous nihilism, springing from a
stratum of boundless and hopeless despair, from a solitude
of which probably no one else in the world has ever been so
frightfully aware.” No one? It was not Tolstoy who created
the so lyric figure of Mephistopheles—though indeed the
Mephistophelian element was never lacking to any period
of his life. The ceaseless, tormenting effort to shape that
which he calls his conception of life, to arrive at truth and
clarity and inward peace, found expression in his youth,
partly in a gloomy irritability that led to duels and scenes
with his friends, which he took in desperate earnest, as matters
of life and death, killing and dying; but partly also in
malicious negation in general, an inimical spirit of contradictiousness,
which, as we are expressly assured, made a
quite Mephistophelian impression. Though of course this
was not a nihilistic but a moral attitude, and was not
assumed save in opposition to things that were not true—only
they were simply everything! In the young Tolstoy
there was observable, “from the beginning, a sort of unconscious
enmity toward all accepted laws in the kingdom
of thought. No matter what the opinion expressed; and the
greater the authority of the speaker, the more was Tolstoy
at pains to take up and accentuate an inimical attitude. If
you watched him as he listened, and saw the sarcastic curl
of his lip, you could not avoid the impression that he was
thinking, not so much of answering what was said, as of
himself saying something which should surprise and confound
the speaker.” That is nihilism, that is malice. But
it is not so much cold malice as it is a tortured spite against
anybody who fancied he held the secret of clarity and
truth. It is a disbelief in clarity and truth. This spite, and
this incredulity, were especially directed against Turgeniev,
the clear-eyed and human man with whom he never could
get on. “Tolstoy,” said Turgeniev, “early developed a
trait which, lying as it does at the root of his gloomy conception
of life, has caused him great suffering. He has
never managed to believe in the sincerity of mankind. Every
expression of feeling seemed to him false; and he had the
habit, due to his extraordinarily penetrating gaze, of boring
through with his eye the man he considered insincere.” And
when Turgeniev said this, he added the confession that
never in his life had he encountered anything with such
power to dishearten him as this same piercing gaze, which,
accompanied by two or three biting remarks, could bring
to the verge of madness anybody who did not possess
particularly strong self-control. Now Turgeniev’s self-control
was strong. He was at the height of his literary success;
serene and untroubled, he could encounter the complexities
of his younger colleague with the calmness of a man
who lived on good terms with himself. But precisely this
security was what troubled Tolstoy. He seems to have
gone deliberately about with this tranquil, good-natured
man, working with such a clear conviction that what he
did was right, to goad him past the bounds of self-control.
Simply this conviction that he knew and did what was right
was more than Tolstoy could bear; for certainly he himself
did not in the least know what was right. Garschin says:
“In his view, the people who passed for good were merely
hypocrites, who paraded their goodness and pretended to the
certainty that their work served a good end.” Turgeniev
too saw in Tolstoy this strange, sinister, malicious bent.
He resolved to hold fast to what he considered “right”
and not to lose his self-control; so he avoided Tolstoy,
left Saint Petersburg, where the latter was living, and
went first to Moscow and then to his own estate. But—this
is most significant of all, as evidence of Tolstoy’s state
of mind—Tolstoy followed him. Followed him step for
step, “like a lovesick girl,” to use Turgeniev’s own phrase.
All which is very telling, very extraordinary. Above all,
it shows how completely the old Tolstoy, of whom Gorky
writes, was foreshadowed in the young one. Did he really
ever find out what was “right”—the real, the true, the
incontrovertible? For others he did, he gave them conviction.
But he himself certainly never got free of the negation
and neutrality of the elemental character. “Rousseau,”
he said, “lied and believed his lies.” Did he believe
his own lies? No, for he did not lie. He was elemental,
nihilistic, malicious, and unfathomable. “Would you very
much like to know?” he asks.—“Very much.”—“Then
I will not tell you.” And he smiles and plays with his
thumbs. This smile, this “sly little smile”—Gorky
speaks of it again and again. There is something not only
extra-moral but extra-mental, extra-human, about it; it
bespeaks the mystery of the “natural,” the elemental,
which is not at all kindly disposed, but rather takes pleasure
in confusion. According to Gorky, the old man loved
to put insidious questions. “What do you think about
yourself?” “Do you love your wife?” “How do you like
mine?” “Do you like me, Alexei Maximovich?”—“Disingenuous!”
Gorky cries. “The whole time, he is
making an experiment, testing something out, as though he
were going into battle. It is interesting, but not to my taste.
He is the devil, and I am a babe in arms beside him. He
ought to leave me alone.”
One day Gorky sees the aged Tolstoy sitting alone by
the sea. This scene is the crowning point of his reminiscences.
“He sat, his head on his hands; the wind blew the
silver hair of his beard through his fingers. He was looking
far out across the sea, and the little green waves rolled
docilely to his feet and caressed them, as though they
wanted to tell the old wizard something about themselves....
He seemed like an ancient stone come alive, that
knew and pondered the beginning and end of all things,
and what and how would be the end of the stones and
grasses of the earth, the waters of the sea, the whole universe
from the sun to the grain of sand. And the sea is a
part of his soul, and all about him comes from him and
out of him. In the old man’s musing quietude I felt something
portentous, magic. I cannot express in words what
I more felt than thought at that moment. In my heart were
rejoicing and fear, then all melted together in one single
blissful feeling: ‘I am not bereft on this earth, so long
as this old man is living on it.’” And Gorky steals away
on his tiptoes that the sand may not crunch under his tread
and disturb the old man’s thoughts.
The mystical reverence that Gorky here depicts is not
that which lays hold on us at sight of the heroes of the
idea. Neither Dostoyevsky nor Schiller has inspired this
sort of awe and shuddering, however saintly they seemed.
So much is certain. Nor can the reverence felt for Goethe
be of just this same nature—though akin to it. The Tolstoyan
greatness and remoteness is wild and primeval and
pagan in its nature, it is antecedent to culture. It lacks the
human, the humanistic element. This ancient of days and
of wisdom, musing there at the edge of the everlasting sea,
wrapped up in the All, conning the beginning and end of
things—the picture evokes a twilit, prehuman, uncanny
world of feeling, a world of incantations and runes. What
he is pondering, the norns whisper thee by night. He was
like, says the shaken beholder, an ancient stone come alive:
note that, a stone, not anything that civilization has produced,
not man made in the likeness of God, not a human
being like Goethe. Goethe’s humanistic divineness is clearly
something quite different from the primeval, pagan formlessness
of Tolstoy’s, which makes Gorky say of him: “He
is the devil.” And still, at the very bottom, the common
factor persists: in Goethe too there is the elemental, the
sinister, the dark, neutral, negation- and confusion-loving
devil.
There is a saying of his, arbitrary enough, yet with an
accent of hidden suffering, that opens to us more of his
inner self than many a clear and wise and ordered utterance.
“If I am to listen to the opinion of others,” he said
(and only listen to it, observe, not accept it), “then it must
be positively expressed. Problems I have enough in myself.”
That is a confession, put in the form of a demand. It
has a proud, Olympian accent, but the voice that utters
it quivers with impatience, with painful irritation at the
inner complications, which makes it so imperative that the
positive should come from without.... “Out of one of
his eyes looks an angel,” writes someone who made his
acquaintance on a journey, “out of the other a devil; and
his speech is deep irony on the score of all human affairs.”
Of all? That is great, but it is not generous—and, after
all, is he not a man himself? One who often saw him says:
“Today he was altogether in that mood of bitter humour
and sophistical contradictiousness he is so prone to display.”
Again we have the negation, the spirit of contradiction
and malice, of which gentle young Sulpice Boisserée
has such a story to tell in his diary. “At eleven o’clock
I am with Goethe again. The invective continues.” He has a
go at all sorts of things: politics, æsthetics, society, religion,
Germany, France, philhellenism, parties, and so on,
in such a style that poor young Boisserée feels—“mit
allen diesen moquanten Reden”—as though he were “at
a witches’ sabbath.” That is saying a good deal. It is either
too strong, considering the word “moquant” which he
uses, or else that word is a good deal too weak—which is
more likely. Anyhow the entry, from the year 1826, shows
the confusion to which the petulant old man could reduce
simple and humble-minded people. An observer who must
have been no fool wrote something about him which stirs
a secret horror that is somehow paralysing. “He is tolerant,
without being mild.” Just consider what that means. Toleration,
indulgence, is always, in our human experience,
associated with mildness, with benevolent feeling toward
man and the universe; so far as I know, it is a product
of love. But tolerance without love, harsh tolerance—what
would that be? It is more than human, it is icy neutrality,
it is either something godlike or something devilish.
I shall be saying nothing new, but it may serve to bring
order and clarity into our thoughts to keep the fact before
us: all national character belongs to the natural sphere,
and all tendency toward the cosmopolitan to the spiritual.
The word “ethnic” brings together two conceptions which
we do not ordinarily connect, paganism and nationalism;
thus by implication, and conversely, every super-national
and humane point of view is classified in our mind as
Christian in spirit.
Goethe’s alleged devotion to paganism (in the Wanderjahre
he reckons Judaism among the ethnic and heathen
folk-religions) would lead us accordingly to expect of him
an outlook basically anti-humanistic and folk-national.
That we should be entirely wrong in this expectation, as a
basic constitution in him, as “nature,” might be arguable.
However, so far as he was himself aware, he was
consciously a humanist and a citizen of the world. Despite
all his nature Olympian and divine, he was in a high
degree Christian in spirit. Nietzsche placed Goethe, historically
and psychologically speaking, between Hellenism and
pietism; and thus expressed the combination of creative
and critical, simple and “sentimental,” ancient and modern,
in Goethe’s character. For Goethe’s “pietism” is of
course nothing else than his modernity. Many centuries of
Christian cultivation of the subjective—a whole century
of pietistic, introspective, autobiographical discipline—were
needed to make possible a work like Werther. Which
is as much as to say that in the impulse to autobiography
Christian and democratic elements are mingled with that
naïve, spoilt-darling claim on the world’s affections of
which we spoke above. They are the same as that democratic
tendency out of which Tolstoy likes to consider his
confessions as emanating; when, in true Rousseauian
fashion, he resolves “to write a history of his life, utterly
and entirely true to fact,” in the belief that this “will be
more useful to mankind” than those previous twelve volumes
full of literary twaddle. He seems unaware that they
are quite as autobiographical, quite as ethical in character,
as anything could be, and disowns them as pagan and
artistic, as self-indulgent and “irresponsible.”
Goethe, with all his aversion to the “Cross,” did often
and expressly acknowledge his reverence for the Christian
idea. It is as significant as it is surprising to come upon
the idea of the sanctity of suffering in the Pedagogic
Province; and if Goethe saw in the Church “elements of
weakness and instability” and in its precepts “gar viel
Dummes,” still he bore witness that “there is in the Gospels
an effective resplendence and majesty, issuing from the
person of Christ, of a character in which only the divine
appear upon this earth.” “The human spirit,” he says,
with sympathetic and openly acknowledged fellowship,
“will never rise higher than the majesty and moral elevation
of Christianity, as it radiates from the Gospels.” But
Goethe’s Christianity manifests itself in the admirable attitude,
as of a pupil to a master, which he had toward
Spinoza, whom he called “theissimus” and of whom he
said that nobody had spoken of the Divinity so like the
Saviour as he. If, indeed, the dualistic separation of God
and nature is the fundamental principle of Christianity,
then Spinoza was a pagan, and Goethe was too. But God
and nature are not all the world: there is the human, the
humane, as well; and Spinoza’s conception of humanity
is Christian, in so far as he defines the phenomenon man
as the becoming-conscious of the God-nature in the human
being, as a bursting forth out of mere dull being and living;
accordingly, as liberation from nature, and so as
spirit. Again, there is absolutely nothing pagan about that
famous Mastery of the Passions by their Analysis; and just
as little in the Spinozan motif of renunciation (“Entsagung”),
which becomes the general motif of Goethe’s life
and work, like the idea of freedom for Schiller and the
idea of redemption for Wagner.
On the contrary, it was just this pathos of renunciation,
which cast such a Christian shade upon the pagan,
aristocratic, child-of-nature well-being of Goethe’s life and
lent his spirited features an expressly Gothic trait of
suffering not to be overlooked save by the gross popular belief
in his aristocratic good fortune. How much resignation
must have darkened the end of this apparently consummate
and favoured existence! His life-work, though almost
superhuman, remained entirely a fragment—it is putting
it mildly to say that “not all the dreams of blossoms
ripened”—Wagner’s performance, for instance, or
Ibsen’s, is incomparably more a rounded and effective
whole. One may put it that Goethe’s spirit was far more
powerful than his nature, greater than his power to give
it form or than his organically allotted span; and it is
easy to understand that vehement demand of his for immortality,
which is one of the magnificent, dæmonic expressions
of his personality: Nature, he cried, was bound
to give him a new body when the one he had could no longer
sustain his spirit.
Consider even his love-life, which likewise the popular
mind tends to think of as sunlit and blissful, divinely favoured
and without a cross. Certainly he was much loved
and rich in love; certainly to him much enjoyment was
given. In the realm of the erotic he had his spells of coarseness,
when he behaved a little like a garden god: when,
ingenuous and unsentimental as the antique world, he
would enjoy without stint and indulge without a qualm.
His marriage, a misalliance, socially and intellectually,
was a result of this attitude of mind. But where he loved
so that lofty poesy was the result, and not merely a Venetian
epigram ticked out in hexameters on a maiden’s back;
where it was serious, the romance regularly ended in renunciation.
He never actually possessed Lotte or Friederike,
nor Lilli, nor the Herzlieb, nor Marianne, nor even
Ulrike—and not even Frau von Stein. He never loved
unrequited—unless in the immensely painful, absurdly
agitating affair with little Levetzof. Yet in all these cases
resignation was the order of the day: either on moral
grounds, or for the sake of his freedom. Mostly he bolted.
But the renunciation I mean was a deeper and higher
thing. In his stature, his lineaments, his proportions as he
stands today in the eyes of the nation, he is what he is as
the work of renunciation. I am not speaking generally, I
do not refer to the sense of sacrifice which is the meaning
of all art; nor to the struggle with chaos, the surrender
of freedom, the creative constraint which is its inner essence.
Goethe’s pathos of renunciation—or, since we are
speaking of permanent forces dominating the whole of
existence, his ethos of renunciation—is of a more personal
kind. It is his destiny, it is the instinctive mandate of
his especially national gift, which was essentially civilizing
in its mission. Or, rather, might this destiny and mission,
this bond, this conditioning limitation and pedagogic duty
of renunciation, be after all something less personal to
him than it just now appeared? Might it perhaps be the law
of his destiny, innate and inviolable save at the expense
of heavy spiritual penalties; the imperative which is the
essence of the German spirit, destined always, as it is,
somehow and in some degree, to feel itself called to a
cultural task?—I spoke of the consciousness of a community
of feeling, which Goethe must, at moments, have
felt with Christianity. What did it consist in, and to what
had it reference? Goethe pays homage to the “moral culture”
of Christianity—that is, to its humanity, its civilizing,
anti-barbarian influence. It was the same as his; and
the occasional homage he paid it undoubtedly springs from
his recognition that the mission of Christianity within the
confines of the Germanic peoples bore a likeness to his
own. And here, in the fact that he conceived his task, his
duty to his nation, as essentially a civilizing mission, lies
the deepest and the most German significance of his renunciation.
Does anyone doubt that there were in Goethe
possibilities of a greatness and growth, wilder, ranker,
more disruptive, more “natural,” than those which his instinct
for self-conquest allowed him to develop, and which
today give our mental picture of him so highly pedagogic
a cast? In his Iphigenia the idea of humanity, as opposed
to barbarism, wears the impress of civilization—not in
the polemical and even political sense in which we use
the word today, but in the sense of moral culture. It was a
Frenchman, Maurice Barrès, who pointed out that the
Iphigenia is a “civilizing work,” in that it “stands for the
rights of society against the arrogance of intellect.” The
phrase fits almost better that other monument of self-discipline
and self-correction, yes, almost of self-mortification,
which has been a target for ridicule on account of its
affected atmosphere of courts and culture: I mean the
Tasso. Both are works of resignation, of German and
schoolmasterish renunciation of all the advantages of barbarism.
Wagner, on the other hand, the voluptuary, did not
renounce them; he yielded to them all, with huge effectiveness;
and his punishment is that the acclaim accorded to his
riotously national art grows daily cruder and more popular.
My subject is still the aspiration of the children of
nature toward spirit; which is just as sentimental in kind as
is the converse striving of the sons of the spirit toward
nature, and may function with varying degrees of aptitude
or success, with more or less naïveté or subtlety. Compared
with Goethe’s majestic work of spiritualization, I
cannot find that Tolstoy’s struggles to throw off nature’s
yoke were crowned with great success. But I am whimsical
enough to relish putting my finger on the mighty
kernel of racial loyalty which dwelt at the heart of the
Christianity of the one and the humanity of the other.
And that kernel was, of course, in other words, their aristocratic
integrity; for racial loyalty is aristocratic by nature,
while Christianity, humanity, and civilization all represent
the conflicting principle of the spirit of democracy,
and the process of spiritualization is at the same time one
of democratization. What Tolstoy aptly calls his “democratic
trend”—aptly, because the word “trend” implies
a will and a direction somewhither, indicating an effort and
not mere being—finds emphatic expression now and again
in Goethe as well. “One would have,” he says, “to become
Catholic at once, in order to have a share in the lives
of humanity!” To mingle with humanity, on equal terms,
to lead the life of the people, and in the market-place,
seems at such moments happiness to him. “In these small
sovereign states,” he cries, “what wretched, isolated men
we are!” And he praises Venice as a monument to the
power, not of a single despot, but of a whole people. But
such phrases, clearly, are meant more correctively than
absolutely; they are self-critical comments, meant to redress
the balance of his German and Protestant aristocratism—“tendencies,”
then, sentimental leanings, of the
same kind as the radical and pacifistic bent of the Russian
giant, in whose “holiness” a penetrating eye can see so
much self-deception, childishness, and “let’s pretend.”
A close observer like Gorky, or a shrewd critic like Merezhkovsky,
felt at once and keenly the patriarchal and sensual
quality, the life-bound animalism, which lay beneath
the sanctification. Tolstoy married at thirty-four the
eighteen-year-old Sophia Alexandrovna Behrs, who from
then on was scarcely ever anything but “expectant,” and
was confined thirteen times. Through long, creative years,
his marriage was an idyll of family life, full of healthy,
god-fearing animal pleasure, against a lavish economic
background of agriculture and cattle-breeding. The atmosphere
was Judaic Old Testament rather than Christian.
Tolstoy knows the same great simple love of existence, the
everlasting childlike joy of life, that possessed Goethe’s
soul. When he “praises each day for its beauty,” when he
“marvels at the richness of God’s kingdom” expressing
itself therein, how “each day He sends some new thing to
distinguish it,” we feel a better understanding of what
lay at the bottom of Goethe’s conception of “Behagen.”
Waves of piercing sensuous enjoyment of nature break
upon him even in the years of gloom, when he meditates
suicide, plans the Confession—in short, conjures up that
misunderstanding to which his sanctification falls prey, and
dehumanizes and shrinks the majesty of the patriarch,
christianizes and conventionalizes it into the Anglo-Indian
model.
Merezhkovsky called him the great seer of the body, in
contrast to Dostoyevsky the visionary of the soul; and
truly it is the body to which his love and deepest interest
belong, to which his knowledge refers, by which his genius
is conditioned. We see this so clearly in his reaction to old
age. In 1894 he writes: “Age is approaching. That means
the hair falls out, the teeth decay, the wrinkles come, the
breath gets bad. Even before the end, everything turns
frightful, disgusting; sweat, rouge, powder, all sorts of
beastliness. Then what has become of that which I have
served? Where has beauty gone? It is the essence of everything.
Without it there is nothing, no life.”—This description
of dying while the body still lives, may pass for
Christian, by virtue of its insistence on misery and its characterization
of the flesh, revolting and insulting on the
spiritual side. But the physical apprehension of old age
and death is through and through pagan and sensual.
Aksakov says of Tolstoy: “His gift is bearlike in kind
and degree.” And is it not this “bearlike” quality of his
genius that made Tolstoy “the great writer of Russia,” the
author of War and Peace, the epic poet of the people’s
struggle against Rome, against Napoleon? I openly declare
my deliberate intention to cast doubt on the pacifism which
the prophet of humanity so didactically professed. Not,
I hasten to add, from any anti-pacifistic sentiments on
my own part; merely out of a sense of humour. That Tolstoy
was in his youth a soldier and an officer, we know.
From his biography we learn that he was heart and soul
a soldier; and we have evidence of his heroic and warlike
enthusiasm in the Sebastopol days—that “splendid
time,” that “glorious time,” that time of touching pride
in the Russian army, when he was confessedly saturated
with patriotic feeling and thrilled by his experience of
comradery under arms, first felt when the serious moment
is at hand. His attitude toward the Serbo-Turkish war of
1877 is still full of conviction. It is a real war, he says, and
it moves him. The distinction between “real” and “unreal”
doubtless indicates some progress in the direction
of pacifism. But is pacifism “real” so long as it is conditional
and must progress in order to exist?
In 1812, at least, there was a “real” war, and its history
occupied Tolstoy long before he became the great
writer of Russia by dint of it. He treated of it, quite in
the patriotic key, in his school at Yasnaya Polyana. From
all we hear, he dealt with it on a mythical rather than a
historical basis; but he expressly declared that he presented
his pupils with these legends of a warlike mythology
in order to rouse their patriotic feeling. And then the
root-and-branch Russianism, the fundamental folk-character
of his peasant-patrician nature, comes out strong in
his epos, whose theme is a defensive war waged against the
invasion of Latin civilization. War and Peace had a huge
popular success, though the critics and military men had
some fault to find. On the intellectual side it was weak, they
said; its philosophy of history was narrow and superficial;
it was mysticism and sophistry to deny the influence of
individuals on events. But the creative power, the “bearlike”
strength of it, were unanimously declared to be beyond
all discussion, as well as its enormous genuineness
as a folk-epic. The liberal criticism of Russia admitted
that it was “Russian to the core,” that it “presented the
soul of the Russian people, in its whole range and variety,
in all its lofty simplicity, with a sheer creative power that
had never been equalled.” But the critics took in bad part
Tolstoy’s “wilful remoteness from all contemporary currents
of progress”—a phenomenon and a reproach which
were to recur with the appearance of Anna Karenine.
“Anna Karenine I don’t like,” Turgeniev wrote, “though
there are splendid things in it: the race, the mowing, the
hunt. But the whole thing is soured; it smells of Moscow,
and old maids and incense and Slavophils and high life
and all that.” In a word, Turgeniev, the Sapadnik, rejected
with horror the oriental element in the novel, and with him
went the whole liberal-radical party; some ignored Anna
Karenine, others sneered or called names, while the Slavophils
and the aristocrats and court party rubbed their
hands in glee. In fact Tolstoy, in an intellectual and political
sense, had the reactionaries on his side; and they
could have little appreciation of the artistic qualities of his
work. The liberals were liberal enough to know how to
value these, and they did so, albeit in that state of bewilderment
into which people always fall at the sight of genius
in the camp of reaction. Witness the bewilderment of
Europe over Bismarck.
The paradox is worth a little attention. Our idealists
would have us believe that genius, the creative power,
must, as a living force, act only in the service of progress
and human purpose, and be justly denied to the forces
which side against life, show sympathy with death, and
are inimical to freedom and progress and thus bad in the
human sense. We would almost accept it as metaphysical
evidence for the goodness of a thing if a capital piece of
writing were done in its name. And really, it does seem
that, as a rule, the reactionary camp suffers from lack of
talent. But not invariably. The reactionary genius does occur,
the brilliant and conquering ability does act as attorney
for retrograde tendencies—and nothing dazes the
world more than the sight of this paradoxical phenomenon.
Sainte-Beuve said of Joseph de Maistre that he had
“nothing of a writer but the gift”—a comment which perfectly
expresses this bewilderment and precisely indicates
the thing I mean.
Liberal and progressive Russia must have seen in Tolstoy
just this—a case of a great gift in the service of
reaction. But it is clear enough that this great gift is of
one essence with his fundamental Russianism, his immense
integration with the people, his pagan and natural aristocracy;
and that the tendency toward democratic spiritualization
was—just tendency, romantic in its nature and
crowned, after all, by such strikingly indifferent success!
His tremendous orientalism found intellectual expression
in this mockery at and denial of European progress; and
this it was which must necessarily and profoundly alienate
all the westernizing and liberalizing, all the “Petrinic”
elements in Russia. Actually, he quite frankly scouted the
western belief in progress, which, he said, had been accepted
by the Russia of Peter the Great. They had, he said,
observed the operation of the law of progress in the Duchy
of Hohenzollern-Sigmaringen, with its three thousand inhabitants.
But then came China, with its two hundred million
inhabitants, and knocked the theory of progress into a
cocked hat. Which did not for one moment prevent them
from believing in progress as a general law of mankind;
they took the field with cannons and guns to instruct the
Chinese in their thesis. Yet ordinary human understanding
tells us that if the history of the larger part of mankind,
which we call the Orient, does not confirm the law of progress,
then this law does not obtain for the whole of mankind,
but forms at most an article of faith for a certain
part of it. Tolstoy vows that he himself is unable to find a
universal law in the life of mankind, and that history might
be co-ordinated just as well in the light of any other idea
or “historical whimsy” as in that of progress. And more
than that, he does not see the slightest necessity of finding
laws for history—quite apart from the impossibility of
the thing. The universal, eternal law of perfection, he says,
stands written in the soul of every human being; it is only
an error to carry it over into the field of history. So long
as it remains personal, this law is fruitful and accessible to
all; applied to historical conceptions, it is idle talk. The
general progress of mankind is an unproved thesis. It does
not exist for any of the nations of the east; hence it is
just as unfounded to assert that progress is a primary law
of mankind as it would be to say that blondness is—all
people being blond save those with dark hair.
It is remarkable to see how ideas from the sphere of an
idealistic individualism, which is German, and places
human perfection within the individual soul, are here
found in the company of others which constitute the most
decisive challenge to an arrogant Europe setting itself up
as intellectual arbiter of the world. Tolstoy protests against
what he considers the childishness of this attitude, which
confuses western Europe with humanity as a whole; and
the protest betrays that his gaze is directed eastward. It
betrays, in a word, his Asiatic bias: anti-“Petrinic,” primitive
Russian, anti-civilization—in short, bearlike. What
we hear is the voice of the Russian god on the maple throne
under the golden lime-tree.
The voice of our humanistic deity has a different ring.
Goethe, beyond a doubt, hated and scorned Asia. The
element of Sarmatian wildness in which Tolstoy found himself
so much at home and which merely gets rationalized
in his late prophetic period, would always remain remote
and foreign to the spirit of the great German, with its exclusively
cultural bias. A journey Goethe once made into
Upper Silesian Poland was the occasion of what contact
he had with the Slav. His impressions are “mostly remarkable
negatively.” He observes ignorance, lack of culture,
low standards of living, stupidity. He feels himself “remote
from cultured men.” His attitude at the time of the
War of Liberation, offensive as it was to patriotic feeling,
the admiring and personally friendly respect he felt for
the classic phenomenon of Napoleon (“the man is too big
for you”) belong in this same category. “It is true,” he
says in 1813, “I no longer see French and Italians, but
in their stead I see Cossacks, Bashkirs, Croats, Magyars,
Kashubes, brown and other hussars.” This enumeration of
eastern races has an extraordinarily contemptuous ring.
That the Cossacks and Kashubes were in the country as
allies and the French as enemies seems not to matter to
him. He confesses, indeed, that he too is glad to be rid of
the Gallic soldatesca; yet he is obviously not far from finding
more humiliation in the alliance with Russia and the
dependence of Germany upon the east than in her subjugation
upon the west; and certain it is that the humanism
of the writer who created the Iphigenia has more affiliation
with the humanity of western Europe, which has given
the mould to our civilization, than with the soft and savage
human nature of Half-Asia.
Unpatriotically he declared that he could not hate the
French—he owed them far too much of his culture.
The words are only right and proper. But (just as in Tolstoy’s
case) the fun begins directly it is a question of his
nature, of that pre-intellectual fundamental constitution we
were talking about, which had its own ways of finding expression,
and which is so extraordinarily un-French that it
might well be described as pre-eminently German. It would
be wrong to bring in evidence here his coldness towards
“freedom.” For in the first place the principle of order
(ordre) is something just as French and classic and rationalist
as the principle of freedom, which on party grounds
is set over against it. And in the second, there is nothing un-German
about freedom. We know with what éclat Goethe
cited Guizot’s dictum that Germany gave the idea of personal
freedom to the world. But there is in Goethe something
that rebels against the idea, against the doctrinaire
and theoretic; a lack of faith that the particular, existing
under definite conditions, could ever be improved by the
method of abstraction; a realism, that is, and a scepticism,
in matters political, which one may as well call un-French
as particularly German—taking France as the country of
revolution and Germany as the country of a certain national
weakness for the living, historically conditioned, “organic.”
We must remember that he was a practical politician,
he had governed Saxe-Weimar. But the practical
sphere is not kind to the soul; it is a training in cynicism, as
many a politician has found out, even in France, where
more than one radical has become a conservative and turned
the guns on the people after he came to power. Perhaps
Goethe might have been more generous-minded, politically
speaking, if he had not lost his idealism in the practical
field. But this too is unlikely, since from the very beginning
he was insensitive to historical democracy, to history
defined as the evolution of the idea in the masses; he was
fundamentally unacquainted with enthusiasm for political
ideas, and in general conceived of history as the biography
of great men—an aristocratism which is as different from
Schiller’s high-flung democratic gesture as it is from the
Christian-moujik disparagement of heroes in War and
Peace.
It would be foolish to think of him as servile, despite
the anecdote about Beethoven and the imperial company
on the promenade at Karlsbad. His subservience to princes
was purely mundane in its character, wherever no personal
friendship came in play. When in 1794 Freiherr von
Gagern published his challenge to the intelligence of Germany,
and to Goethe in particular, to put its pen at the service
of the “good,” that is to say, the conservative cause—no
other than that of a new alliance of German princes
for the purpose of saving the country from anarchy—Goethe,
after thanking him politely for the confidence reposed
in him, made the characteristic reply that he considered
it impossible for princes and writers to unite upon
a common task. Notwithstanding which, we need waste no
words over his strictly negative attitude toward the French
Revolution.
On the intellectual side, his view of humanity was a
cynical one—that is to say, it was radically sceptical.
But we know that this was on the intellectual side alone,
from the fact that it did not prevent him from loving his
fellow-men. We have his confession that the mere sight of
the human countenance could cure him of the blues. What
he did not believe in was drawing up articles and holding
love-feasts. We shall never know whether Hegel was mocking
or spoke in honest enthusiasm when he said: “As long
as the sun has stood in the firmament and the planets
circled round it, it has never been seen that a human being
stands on his head—i.e., on his understanding—and
bases reality upon it.” Whether jest or earnest, it was this
that revolted Goethe. He judged it to be entirely against
nature to try to insist that the whole of mankind find just
one choice of means, just one route toward civic happiness.
Upon which I may comment as follows: that, in the first
place, one such utterance, by virtue of its strongly nationalist,
individualist, aristocratic emphasis, outweighs the
whole burden of his indifference toward the War of Liberation,
and that surely he who uttered it was only prevented
by his admiration for the genius of Napoleon—likewise
aristocratic in its origin—from seeing in the Imperator
the standard-bearer of precisely this democratic “insistency.”
But, in the second place, we must admit that he had
a right to set up as an advocate of nature. To quote again:
Franztum drängt in unsern verworrenen Tagen, wie einstmals
Luthertum es getan, ruhige Bildung zurück.
(Driven by the spirit of France in our troublous days, as aforetime
By the spirit of Luther oppressed, quiet culture retreats.)
What a telling synthesis this, of France and Luther; how
unprejudiced by national feeling! It is all one to him
whether the unrest, the distraction, come from this side or
that of the Rhine. No matter whence it comes, it is
his enemy, the enemy of nature and culture, of the ruhige
Bildung which is at the bottom of his idea of humanity.
The distich shows clearly—shows it despite all Lust am
Protestieren—where he would have stood, say, in the
sixteenth century. In the name of that lofty conception of
Bildung, in which nature and culture unite, he would have
been for Rome against the Reformation—or else he would
have taken up an ambiguous and irresponsible position,
as Erasmus did, of whom Luther said that repose was
dearer to him than the Cross. “The Cross”—a couple of
centuries later, that was the Revolution. Revolution was
the spirit—and to Goethe his ruhige Bildung was dearer.
Here, for a moment, Erasmus and Goethe meet, in an
atmosphere of patrician quietism, humanistic love of peace.
But the parallel does not long hold—there is too much
difference in the scale, and, after all, men’s character, the
essence of their being, is greatly affected by their proportions.
Tolstoy’s “folkishness,” for instance—is it not the
expression and apanage of his bearlike bulk? Are they
not one and the same thing? And may we not draw from
Goethe’s greatness the a priori conclusion that his humanistic
cosmopolitanism must contain a good-sized racial
core? Erasmus, the subtle, was not “folkish.” It was Luther
who was that. And truly, in scale, in essence, as an embodiment
of Germanic greatness, Goethe belongs more
with Luther than with the humanists—yes, more even with
Bismarck, to whom he is much closer than a certain antithesis,
beloved abroad, would seem to show.
Dangerous, perhaps, to say so—as giving aid and comfort
to the cave-bears of nationalism the world over—but
sometimes it is hard not to feel sceptical about the
genuineness and validity of Goethe’s humanism. A godlike
man, like Tolstoy. But is it possible that the antique, humanistic,
Jovelike attributes of his godhead were more a convention
than we think; that they did not go very deep, and
that he himself, all the time, like Tolstoy, the Russian god
under the golden lime-tree, was an ethnic divinity, an
eruption of that Germanic and aristocratic paganism which
claims both Luther and Bismarck as its sons, and which,
on both sides, played a rôle in the ideology of the late war?
An open hostility, against Goethe as well as against
Bismarck, is at work in certain literary, humane, and radical
circles, a demand for his dethronement. It cannot be
without all sense or justification. Goethe, as a follower of
Spinoza, conceived of all natural final causes and purposes
as anthropomorphic fictions; thus he was disinclined to
an anthropocentric, emancipatory conception of humanity,
which teleologically refers everything to itself and looks
upon art as a servant of mankind. His synthesis of art and
nature is not humanitarian. An approach by the route of
the senses is natural to him: it makes him see the burning
of a peasant house as real and appealing to his sympathies,
whereas “the Fall of the Fatherland” he would find an
empty phrase. All which, frankly and flippantly spoken,
is never very far removed from the brute.
There is in him a feeling for power, for the struggle
“until one proves stronger than the other”; in such sentiments
the pacifism of spirit would find it impossible to
rejoice. It “makes him sad to be friends with everybody.”
He “needs anger.” Certainly, that is not Christian love of
peace—though Lutheran it may be, and Bismarckian to
boot. One might say much—and much has been said—in
evidence of his love of strife, his fondness for “pitching
in and punishing,” his readiness to close the mouth of
opposed opinions by a show of power and to “remove such
people from society.” But best of all I love—if here too
only because it is so amusing—the tale of Kotzebue and
the Schiller celebration which Kotzebue got up with the
sole and single purpose of annoying Goethe and playing
Schiller off against him. That low-minded Kotzebue!
He knows that the plan will annoy the old man; he also
knows that Goethe can forbid the celebration by virtue of
his office. So he puts the choice squarely before him: he
can forbid it, and thereby betray his jealousy and despotism;
or, if he hesitates to go so far, he can pocket up the
annoyance. With majestic simplicity Goethe chooses to exercise
his power. He forbids the celebration. Bismarck
would have done the same.
In the soul-economy of this breed of giants are certain
parallel traits. There is violence and there is sentimentality:
crude words both to describe what I mean, crude and
naturalistically derogatory; yet it is my humour to use
them; for even if I wanted to I could not ignore the hidden
irony—quite objective, quite unsuspected irony, of course—involved
in their gigantic loyalties, their aristocratic
servitude. They were both “faithful German servants of
their Lord” (oh, my God!): the “civilian Wallenstein”
and the despot of Kultur; they were German “Edelknechte”
both; and there was nothing hypocritical about it
all, only their giant-sensibilities functioning at full height.
The similarity of the character and situation is so strong
as to bewilder one: Karl August and the simple old man
whom Bismarck “served” blend into one single symbolic
figure. In the year 1825 he of Saxe-Weimar celebrated
the fiftieth jubilee of his reign, which was at the same
time the fiftieth year of Goethe’s residence in Weimar. On
this day Goethe calls himself “his master’s most enraptured
servant.” He is the first with his congratulations, at
six o’clock at the Roman villa in the park. The emotion is
great and genuine. “Together to our latest breath!” We
see the venerable Wilhelm going to meet Bismarck on the
landing with just such another embrace; while a fugitive
red mounts in the cheeks of Roderich von Posa, who turns
away with the words: “I cannot be a courtier!”
I confessed in the beginning my tendency to make a
matter of intrinsic value out of the matter of size. The
greatest German poet must also be the most German one—that
is an association more immediate and inevitable
than even the causal, it is temporal, it is simply the future
tense. And it was sanctioned by a source which will be
universally accepted as authoritative. It was Father Jahn,
who, motu proprio, in the year 1810 declared that Goethe
was the most German of poets—quite unperturbed by the
fact that Goethe behaved at all times as distantly and
unsympathetically toward deutsche Bruderschaften as Tolstoy
toward Slavic. And then, in 1813, when he had very
nearly succeeded in bringing himself into bad odour as a
man without a country, Barnhagen von Ense cried out:
“Goethe not a patriotic German? All the freedom of
Germania early found a home in his breast, there to become,
to our never-sufficiently-to-be-acknowledged advantage,
the pattern, the example, and the root of our culture.
In the shade of this tree we all live and move. Never did
roots thrust firmer and deeper into the soul of our Fatherland,
never did shoots more lustily suck strength from its
breast. That our youth feel pride in their arms, loftiness
in their spirits, hath more reference to him than to many
another who may lay claim to great activity therein.”
Good, fine, powerful words. They proceed from the
truth that in national matters very little depends on what a
man says or the opinions he holds; on what he does, on
the other hand, everything. When a man has written Götz,
Faust, Wilhelm Meister, the Sprüche in Reimen and Hermann
und Dorothea—a poem which Schlegel honoured
with the epithet “vaterländisch”—he can indulge in a
bit of cosmopolitan irresponsibility, just as the “great
writer of Russia” could indulge in the rationalizing
Christian pacifism of his latter period. The national is so
much second nature that one may address oneself to the
mind without running the risk of literary unrealism; and
as nature Goethe always felt the national—we see it,
among others, in the famous remark to Eckermann: “National
hatred is a queer thing after all. You will always
find it keenest and most violent in the lowest stages of culture.
But there is a stage where it quite disappears, and
one stands in a way above the nations and feels the well-
or ill-being of a neighbouring people as though it were
one’s own. This stage was conformable to my nature, and
I had confirmed myself in it long before I reached my
sixtieth year.”
Spiritual regeneration. This summons to achieve the
spirit is the sentimental imperative of the favourites of
nature; just as that of the sons of spirit is the summons
to achieve the form. And they respond to it—with more or
less of aptitude. Tolstoy’s self-imposed task of shaking
off the natural man was but spiritualizing the savage; yet
a touching and honourable sight, even alongside of Goethe’s
majestic culture. The main thing is that nothing should
come too easy. Effortless nature—that is crude. Effortless
spirit is without root—or substance. A lofty encounter of
nature and spirit as they mutually yearn toward each
other—that is man.
Gorky says of Tolstoy a quite extraordinary and startling
thing: he suggests the possibility that Tolstoy, despite the
strength of his reason, sometimes hoped, or at least the
thought occurred to him, that possibly nature would make
an exception, and grant him physical immortality. “The
whole broad earth looks toward him: from China, from
India, from America, from everywhere stretch hither living,
vibrating threads, his soul is for all and for always.
Why should not nature break her law, and grant one man
physical immortality—why not?” What madness! But
even if it is not true, even if the sensible old man never
came on such a monstrously presumptuous thought—even
so, it is very telling that Gorky should have come on it for
him. It shows what seemed to a competent observer to be
Tolstoy’s relation to nature and life.—And Goethe? Is it
likely that the grey-haired lover of Fraulein von Levetzof
never rebelled against the limitations of human life, as
Napoleon did at the limitations of human power, when he
complained that men had become unbelievers, unwilling
to acknowledge him a god, as they had his brother Alexander?
Shall we imagine him utterly incapable of the
thought which Gorky ascribes to the old Tolstoy: that
nature might conceivably hesitate to destroy him, her
darling son, as she did all ordinary humankind?
Yet die he did, without warning, at the age of eighty-three.
Nature, as it were, tenderly got round him. He had
been ailing; he settled down in his arm-chair for a rest and
a nap, and he was gone. The passage in which Eckermann
describes the appearance of the corpse is famous. “The
body lay naked, folded in a white sheet; they had put
large pieces of ice round, to keep it fresh as long as possible.
Friedrich (the servant) unwrapped the sheet, and I
was astounded at the godlike splendour of those limbs.
The chest exceedingly powerful, broad and deep; the arms
and thighs full and gently muscular; the feet slender and
very chaste in form; and nowhere on the body a trace of
fat or shrinking or decay. A perfect human being lay in
great beauty there before me; and the delight I felt made
me forget for a moment that the immortal spirit had forsaken
such a frame.”
Let there be no misunderstanding. Nobody asserts that
Goethe and Tolstoy were, so to speak, four-square; that
by contrast with the morbid geniuses Schiller and Dostoyevsky
they were “normal” in the common acceptation
of the word. Even the genius most endowed by nature is
never natural in the philistine sense; that is to say, normal,
healthy, and according to rule. In his physical there must
always be something high-strung and irritable, prone to
crises and disease, in his psychical always something foreign
to the average man, affecting him uncannily—something
almost psychopathic; though the philistine must not
be allowed to put it like that.... No; what I refer to
here is that sense-endowment possessed by the noble race
of Antæus and celebrated by Goethe’s Faust in the words
he addresses to the Earth-Spirit:
Erhabner Geist, du gabst mir, gabst mir alles,
Warum ich bat. Du hast mir nicht umsonst
Dein Angesicht im Feuer zugewendet.
Gabst mir die herrliche Natur zum Königreich,
Kraft, sie zu fühlen, zu geniessen. Nicht
Kalt staunenden Besuch erlaubst du nur,
Vergönnest mir, in ihre tiefe Brust
Wie in den Busen eines Freunds, zu schauen....
“Power to feel and to enjoy nature.” Tolstoy’s sense-endowment,
as an individual, must have been that of a
noble, highly sensitive animal, most perfectly equipped by
nature and strengthened and sublimated by the contemplative
power and awareness of the human being. His eyes, the
small, keen grey eyes under the bushy brows, were like a
falcon’s. They saw everything. They were capable of analysis
so penetrating as sometimes to seem fantastic. A critic
once wrote of him: “You are sometimes capable of saying
‘such and such things about the constitution of a certain
man indicated that he wanted to travel to India.’” His sense
of smell, it seems, was especially penetrating. The fact
plays no small part in the sensuous atmosphere of his
writing, and appears to have conflicted at times with his
own human feeling. “However much I dislike to speak of
it,” he says in his Recollections, “I can still remember the
characteristic sharp odour which was personal to my aunt,
probably in consequence of some carelessness in dress.”
I have already spoken of Goethe’s sensitiveness to
weather conditions. It was due to his almost exaggerated
sense-endowment; and became positively occult when that
night in his chamber in Weimar he felt the earthquake of
Messina. Animals have a nervous equipment which enables
them to feel such events when they occur and even beforehand.
The animal in us transcends; and all transcendence
is animal. The highly irritable sense-equipment of a man
who is nature’s familiar goes beyond the bounds of the
actual senses and issues in the suprasensual, in natural
mysticism. With Goethe the divine animal is frankly and
proudly justified of itself in all spheres of activity, even
the sexual. His mood was sometimes priapic—a thing
which of course does not happen with Tolstoy, in whose
nature the element of antique culture was missing. In him
the voice of sexual desire spoke in no classic accents; it
revelled Russianly in its strength; yet at the same time it
always had a moral cast, was at all times followed, probably
even accompanied, by profound remorse. Tolstoy’s
comrades from his Sebastopol period bear witness to the
fury with which even at that time the battle between sensual
and spiritual impulses raged within him. According to
them young Count Tolstoy was a glorious comrade, the
life and soul of his battery, overflowing with high spirits.
When he was away, they were disconsolate. “We would
hear nothing of him,” says the narrator, “for a whole day,
for two or three days. At last he would come back, the
very picture of the prodigal son; gloomy, knocked up, out
of sorts with himself. He would take me aside and begin
to confess. He confessed everything, simply everything,
his gambling, his carousing, where he had spent his days
and nights—and, would you believe it, his remorse and
suffering were as deep as though he had committed some
great crime. His despair went so beyond all bounds that
it was painful to behold. That was the sort of man he was.
He was, in a word, very remarkable, and, to tell the truth,
I never did quite understand him.”
That we can well believe. The remorse and suffering to
which the young officer was a witness sprang of course
from that conflict within Tolstoy’s own breast which afterwards
gave him such unrivalled power to stir the conscience
and prick man’s fear of God awake. But the depth of his
moral necessity is a precise measure of the violence of his
instincts; and though his natural man bore heavier and
heavier on his Christianity as time went on, so that he
craved surcease from its stings, yet he never, up till the
end, attained to peace. Tolstoy in sex matters held out as
long as Goethe, who mocked himself thus:
Alter, hörst du noch nicht auf?
Immer, Mädchen!
But his state of mind toward woman, whom he had early
learned to regard, after the manner of the Fathers, as instrumentum
diaboli, had long since assumed such a form
that an experience like that of Goethe with Ulrike was
unthinkable. Stranger still—or no, in a man of his parts
and magnificence it is only what we should expect—we
find not a trace of cant or prudishness or even delicacy in
all his recorded utterances on this subject. On the contrary,
they are all of a pagan frankness that borders on the cynical.
He goes walking by the sea with Gorky and Anton
Tschekof, and suddenly he levels at Tschekof a question
about the latter’s youth, using a crude Biblical word with
rather startling effect. Anton Pavlovich is confused; he
pulls at his little beard and mutters something in reply.
The old man lets him stammer awhile, then, looking out
to sea, delivers himself in four words, of a confession of
his own, in good round terms, ending with a very low and
vulgar peasant word. “When they come from his rugged
lips,” says Gorky, “words like that lose their barrack-room
flavour and sound quite simple and natural.”
Again, he says: “If Leo Nikolaevich were a natural
scientist, he would certainly evolve the most ingenious
hypotheses, and make the greatest discoveries.” Gorky has
not here in mind Tolstoy’s remarkable sense-equipment;
but I am inclined to associate the two ideas. Nor, it would
appear, has he Goethe in mind when he ascribes to Tolstoy
a latent genius for the natural sciences; but I have. To me
it seems a pertinent fact that Goethe, in Venice—this
was in 1790, at the time of those amorous adventures
celebrated in the Epigrams—saw a broken sheep-skull on
the Lido, and had that morphological insight into the development
of all the bones of the skull out of the vertebræ
which shed such important illumination upon the metamorphosis
of the animal body. When Gorky says that Tolstoy,
if he had gone in for it, would have made brilliant
discoveries in the field of natural science, there can be no
doubt of his meaning. He has in mind that initiated sympathy
with organic life which those must possess who are
her favoured sons—a sympathy not far from Eros, and
in which Goethe’s biologic intuitions have their source;
for example, his incredibly sure-footed anticipation of the
cell theory.
Does it not find expression, this sympathy, in the youthful
Goethe’s Ganymede-pathos? “Mit tausendfacher Liebeswonne
sich an mein Herz drängt deiner ewigen Wärme
heilig Gefühl.”... “Aufwärts an deinen Busen, alliebender
Vater!” Does it not find expression in his pantheism,
which is only the objectivation of his feeling, in
such wise that his own utter surrender gives him to know
the divine not as something from without, but as irradiating
him through and through? In any case, this organic sympathy,
this living interest, is entirely directed toward life,
toward the “ewige Wärme”; whereas—and what could
be more characteristic of the difference between these two,
nature’s great children?—Tolstoy’s strongest, most tormenting,
deepest, and most productive interest has to
do with death. It is the thought of death which dominates
his thoughts and writing, to such an extent that one may
say no other great master of literature has felt and depicted
death as he has—felt it with such frightful penetration,
depicted it so insatiably often. Tolstoy’s poetic genius for
questioning death is the pendant to Goethe’s intuition in
the field of natural science; and sympathy with the organic
is at the bottom of both. Death is a very sensual, very physical
business; and it would be hard to say whether Tolstoy
was so interested in death because he was so much and
so sensually interested in the body, and in nature as the
life of the body, or whether it was the other way about. In
any case, in his fixation with death, love comes into play
too: for the fear of death, this source of Tolstoy’s poetry
and his feeling for religion, is fear of the love of nature,
it is the negative, naturalistic other side of Goethe’s Ganymede-impulse.
“Du führst,” says Goethe-Faust to the Earth-Spirit:
“Du führst die Reihe der Lebendigen
Vor mir vorbei und lehrst mich meine Brüder
Im stillen Busch, in Luft und Wasser kennen.”
“My brothers.” We know that it was Goethe who took in
all seriousness the idea of “man’s close relation to the
beast,” and that before science had got far enough on to
do so; his possession by this thought, this profound and
true intuition, shows us the child of nature in all his sympathy
with the organic. Schiller’s humanity, his conception
of man, which was at bottom emancipatory, haughtily inimical
to nature, would have found little pleasure in such
a conception; and one does not discover ideas to which
one is unsympathetic; that is to say, ideally unsympathetic.
There is not such a thing as an assumptionless science.
Scientific discoveries are always the result of an ideal assumption:
the mediæval statement “Credo ut intellegam”
is eternally right. Belief is the organ of knowledge; and
without the preconceived, previsioned idea of a unified
plan on which is based the development of the higher
vertebrate world, including man—in the plant world the
conception of the “primitive plant”—Goethe never would
have found the os intermaxillare in man. I may speak of
the amusing contradiction between his discovery and the
humanistic explanation he gave it. He says that the intermaxillary
bone is variously shaped, in animals, according
to circumstance and necessity; but that when it came to
man, the highest in the scale, it hid itself for shame,
“afraid of betraying an animal voracity.” Ideal human
pride might retort that it was truly inhuman to spy out the
shamefaced hidden bone and bring it to the light.
Yet how remarkable and significant it is to see Goethe’s
medical and biological interest being seasoned from the
start with the humanistic, with his concern with man and
his beauty! And consequently with art too; since art with
Goethe was a humanistic discipline, and all the disciplines
and faculties of human endeavour, human wisdom, human
power, were seen by him as variations and adumbrations
of one and the same great compelling and enchanting interest
and concern, which is man. To study humanity from
the angle of medicine and the natural sciences did not lie in
his family tradition, as it did in Schiller’s and Dostoyevsky’s,
both of whom were sons of physicians, and neither of
whom gave a thought to man’s physical side. On the other
hand, we know that ever since his Leipsic days Goethe had
occupied himself with medicine, associated every day with
medical men in Strasburg, worked in the dissecting-rooms,
spent time in the obstetrical clinic and the clinic for
internal diseases. The spirit in which he pursued these
studies, the kind of interest he took in them, is clear from
the fact that he himself later in life lectured to young artists
in the academy on the bony structure of the body. The
same thing comes out even plainer in the words he puts into
the mouth of Wilhelm Meister in the Wanderjahre, when
the hero takes his surgical training. His primary interest
is in anatomy; and we get some very curious information
on the point of previous preparation in a quite different
field of activity.
“By a peculiar method, which no one would guess, I
had already made good progress in knowledge of the
human frame; and this was during my theatrical career.
When you come down to it, the physical man, after all,
plays the principal rôle there—a fine man, a fine woman!
If the manager is lucky enough to have got hold of these,
the writers of comedy and tragedy are assured. The free
footing upon which such society lives makes their associates
more familiar with the peculiar beauty of the uncovered
limbs than any other relationship; different costumes often
oblige them to make visible what otherwise is generally
concealed. On this point I might have much to say, as also
of physical defects which the sensible actor must recognize
in himself or others, in order, if not to correct, at least to
hide them. In this way I was sufficiently prepared to give
consistency to the anatomical course which taught me to
know the outer parts more accurately, whilst the inner
parts too were not strange to me, inasmuch as a certain perception
of them had always been present to me.”
This is, I repeat, a significant bit of information. We
learn, not only that the acquaintance with the human form,
which Wilhelm owed to the “free footing” of theatrical
life, was a happy preparation for his anatomical studies;
but also that both, his leaning to the theatre and his interest
in medicine, were expressions of one and the same profound
interest, his sympathy with the organic and its
highest revelation, the human form—an interest, and
a sympathy, not far removed, as I said, from Eros.
For instance, when Wilhelm Meister, one day in the
dissecting-room, finds that his subject is “the most beautiful
female arm that ever twined itself about a young
man’s neck”—and cannot bring himself to mutilate with
his instruments this “glorious manifestation of nature.”
Out of this incident there comes about his acquaintance
with that remarkable man, the “plastic anatomist,” a
sculptor who prepares from wax or other material anatomical
dissections possessing the fresh colour and appearance
of the natural subjects, in the hope of employing his ingenuity
and fertility of method to make the demonstrations
more valuable to students and medical practitioners
the world over. There follow the most pregnant conversations
upon the association of plastic art and anatomical
knowledge, and the two intertwine in the most wonderful
way when the master “cast in a shaped mass the beautiful
torso of a youth and now was skilfully trying to divest the
ideal form of the epidermis, to change the beautiful shapes
of life into a veritable preparation of muscular tissue.”
Here the prose work of Goethe’s later period refers to
his own youthful thoughts and experiences as a student. He
had early discovered and stated that a knowledge of nature
and a knowledge of art reciprocally heighten each other.
“As I observe nature,” he wrote from Rome, “so I now
observe art, and win what I have so long striven after, a
perfect conception of the highest that has been accomplished
by man; and my soul gets formed more on this side and
looks into a freer field.” “Architecture and sculpture and
painting are to me now like mineralogy, botany, and zoology,”
he says in a letter to Herder. And again: “We
can finally rival nature by the use of art only when we
have learned from her, at least to some extent, the way
she proceeds in the formation of her works.... The
human form cannot be comprehended merely by looking
at the surface of it; one must lay bare its inwardness, disjoin
its parts, observe the connexion between them, note
the dissimilarities, be instructed in the action and counter-action,
print upon one’s mind the hidden and dormant and
basic features of a phenomenon, if one wants really to see
and imitate it as it moves, a beautiful, indivisible whole,
in living waves before our eyes.” These are Goethe’s words,
and who could doubt their truth? Who would deny that it
advantages the artist to have knowledge of something beneath
the skin, so that he can paint what is not seen as well as
what is: in other words, if he stand to nature in another relation
besides the lyrical, if, for example, he is a physician
on the side, a physiologist, an anatomist, and quietly knows
what he knows about the dessous as well? The envelope of
a human body consists not only of the mucous membrane
and cornea of the epidermis, but underneath one has to
imagine the corium with its oil and sweat glands, blood-vessels
and tubercles, and under that again the adipose
tissue, the upholstery that lends the form its charm. But
what the artist knows and thinks tells too: it flows into his
hand and has its effect; it is not there and yet somehow
it is, and just this it is that gives perspicuousness. Art, I
repeat, is only one humanistic discipline among others;
all of them, philosophy, jurisprudence, medicine, theology,
even the natural sciences and technology as well, are only
variations and subspecies of one and the same high and
interesting theme—toward which we can never take up a
sufficiently varied and many-sided attitude, for it is man;
and the human form is the summary of them all, it is, to
speak with Goethe, “the non plus ultra of all human knowledge
and activity, the alpha and omega of all things known
unto us.”
Autobiography, and education. The two conceptions meet
again when we envisage this idea of the human form, this
loftiest expression of our sympathy with the organic. Yes,
in view of this idea, so genuinely creative, the two conceptions
flow into one humane whole: the pedagogic element
resides, consciously or unconsciously (and if unconsciously,
so much the better), in the autobiographic;
it follows from it, it grows out of it.
Goethe somewhere calls Wilhelm Meister his “beloved
likeness (sein geliebtes Ebenbild).” In what sense? Does
a man love his own likeness? Unless he suffer from hopeless
self-complacency, should not the sight of it make him
aware of his own shortcomings? Yes, of course, it should.
And this very awareness of a need of improvement and
completion, this consciousness of his own ego as a task,
a moral, æsthetic, cultural obligation, becomes objective
in the hero of the autobiographical novel, the epic of education.
To this personage the creative ego acts as guide,
philosopher, and friend—at once identical and superior—to
an extent that makes Goethe once refer to his Wilhelm
as “a poor dog.” The phrase bespeaks a parental tenderness,
not only toward the poor fellow in his dunklen Drange
whom he created in his own image, but also toward himself.
And thus, at the very heart of the autobiographic
pathos there takes place the turn for the pedagogic. And
this process of objectivation goes on in Wilhelm Meister
through the introduction of the society of the Turm, which
takes in hand his destiny and human development and
leads him in mysterious ways. More and more plainly
in the Lehrjahre does the original idea of a personally conducted
adventure in self-improvement tend toward the pedagogic;
until in the Travels it issues entirely in the social,
yes, even in the political. At the end of the Faust there is
an unmistakable flashing-up in poetry of the same vision
of the union of self and society in the educational process.
For the Enlightened, who on earth “immer strebend sich
bemüht”, is received on high by the youthful saved, who
sing:
“Wir wurden früh entfernt
Von Lebechören;
Doch dieser hat gelernt,
Er wird uns lehren.”
Nobody has ever loved his own ego, nobody was ever
egocentric, in the sense of conceiving of his own ego as a
cultural task and toiling early and late in pursuance of it,
without reaping, almost as though by accident, educational
influence in the outer world, and the joy and dignity of a
leader and former of youth. The harvest never comes save at
the height of life, and the moment of his realization of it is
the sublime moment in the life of the productive human
being. He never foresees, or even suspects, the moment beforehand.
The autobiographical “poor dog,” with his mind
from his youth up wholly on the difficulties of ploughing
his own furrow, or, in the religious phrase, on the saving
and justification of his own soul, will not have imagined
he can teach anything, to improve or to convert men. Yet
the day comes when, still incredulous, still astonished, he
realizes that he has been teaching while he learned—shaping,
guiding, leading, training, putting his own stamp on
youth, by the power of words, by that lofty instrument of
culture which is Eros-filled and binds the hearts of men.
And from the day of his realization this knowledge possesses
his whole life with a certainty, a creative bliss which
leaves far behind it all ordinary human joys of love and
fatherhood—just as the life of the mind is wont to exceed
all personal and sensual things in value, beauty, and
splendour.
“I am reading Goethe. My mind teems,” Tolstoy wrote
in his journal at the beginning of the sixties. He was then
a man of some thirty years and had not long returned to
Russia and begun his work as a preaching and practising
pedagogue. What was he reading? Was it contact with German
idealism and humanism that made his mind so to
“teem”? It was an alien sphere to him. For in Tolstoy
(otherwise than in Goethe), the origin of the pedagogic
impulse was immediately social and ethical. A man of parts
and attainments, said he, must share with those who lack
such blessings before he can derive pleasure from them
himself. The motive seems a poor one to me; rationalizing
and humanitarian, like all the conscious thought of the
great artist just then, I find it deeply inferior to the beautiful
humanity of Goethe, in whom the social ideal was an
organic outgrowth of the cultural and educational. But
what Tolstoy thought was usually smaller than what he was.
And to come back to our starting-point: what was it made
his mind “teem” when he read Goethe and at the same
time set to work as single-handed schoolmaster and founder
of a primary school to put into practice the pedagogic ideas
that rumbled in his belly?
Or, rather, to experiment with them. For he had made up
his mind to settle, by actual experiment, what it was that
the people, and in particular youth, wanted to be taught;
it had not been settled, and that it had to be settled was
his primary pedagogical thesis. “The people,” he said,
“this most interested party in the whole situation, party
and judge in one, listens quietly to our more or less ingenious
exposition as to the best way of preparing and
presenting its mental fodder. It is not disturbed; for it
perfectly knows that in the great business of its mental development
it will never take a false step, or accept anything
that is false; and that all efforts to force it into paths
unsuited to it, for instance German paths, will be like water
on a duck’s back.” One must recognize, Tolstoy declares in
writing and controversy, that the German type of school
is a desirable one; that is a fact for which history vouches.
But, even so, one may as a Russian hesitate to enter the
lists in favour of a primary school which does not yet
exist there. What historical argument can be brought for
the assertion that Russian schools must be like those in
the rest of Europe? The people, he says, need education,
and every human being seeks it unconsciously. The more
highly cultivated classes, society, and government officials,
seek to extend the benefits of their knowledge and to educate
the less educated masses. One would suppose that such
a concurrence of the needs of both classes, the giving as
well as the receiving, would suffice. But no. The masses
steadily oppose all efforts made in their behalf to educate
them, so that these are often entirely futile. Whose is the
fault? Which is more justified: the opposition, or the system
against which it is directed? Must the opposition be
broken or the system altered? The latter, Tolstoy decides,
is the case. “Shall we not,” he asks, “confess honourably
and openly that we do not, cannot, know what the needs of
the coming generations will be; but that we feel none the
less bound to investigate? That we will not charge the
masses with ignorance because they will not accept our
education; but rather accuse ourselves of both ignorance
and arrogance if we go on trying to educate them on our
own lines? Let us at last cease to see hostility in the resistance
of the people to our system; and find in it the expression
of the people’s will, which alone should guide us. Let
us at last accept the fact, so clearly evinced by the whole
history of pedagogics, that if the educating class are to know
what is good and what bad, the class to be educated must
have full power to register dissatisfaction, and opportunity
to reject a system which they instinctively find unsatisfying;
that, in short, freedom is the sole criterion of educational
methods.”
“The sole criterion of education is freedom, the sole
method experience, experimentation.” This is Tolstoy’s first
and highest pedagogic maxim. According to him, the
school should be at once a means of education and an experiment
performed on the rising generation, an experiment
productive of ever new results. It should, in other
words, be an educational laboratory, where the experiment
of pedagogic science seeks to create a firm basis for itself.
To do this, it is necessary that it function under circumstances
that ensure the value of its results—that is, in
freedom. The school as it is, Tolstoy declares, enfeebles the
children by distorting their mental faculties. During the
most precious period of development it wrenches the child
out of the family circle, robs him of the joy of freedom,
and makes of him a jaded, suppressed creature, upon
whose face rests an expression of weariness, fear, and boredom,
while with his lips he repeats strange words in a
language he does not know. But if we give the people freedom
during their training, then we also give them the
chance to speak out on the score of their necessities, and
furthermore to choose among the kinds of knowledge
offered. Philosophers from Plato to Kant have unanimously
striven to free the school from the fetters of tradition. They
have sought to discover wherein the intellectual needs of
man consist, and to build up new schools on these more or
less correctly envisaged needs. Luther demands that the
masses shall study the Scripture from the original text, and
not from the commentaries of the Fathers. Bacon advises
the study of nature from nature herself and not from
the works of Aristotle. Rousseau wants to teach life from
life, as he conceives it, and not from outworn experience.
All philosophy stands for freeing the school from the idea
of instructing the younger generation in that which the
older generation held to be science; and in favour of the
idea of teaching them what they themselves need. And we
can see by the history of pedagogic science that every step
forwards consists in greater natural rapport between pupil
and teacher, in less compulsion and greater facilitation
of the process of learning.
Tolstoy, then, an anarchistic pedagogue, sets his face
against discipline. “The school in which there is less compulsion,”
he says, “is better than the one in which there is
more. The method which can be introduced without increased
disciplinary strain is good; one which requires
greater severity is surely wrong. Take a school like mine
and try to carry on conversations about tables and corners
of rooms or shove little dice to and fro. A frightful disorder
will reign at once, and it will be absolutely necessary
to restore order. But tell them an interesting story or set
them an interesting task, or let someone write on the board
and the others correct, and let them all out of their benches,
and they will all be busy, and there will be no mischief,
and no increased discipline will be necessary. We may
safely say that this way is good.”
“The children bring nothing with them,” thus Tolstoy
describes the procedure at Yasnaya Polyana, “neither
primers nor copy-books. There are no tasks to take home.
They need not remember anything—nothing of what they
did the day before. They need carry nothing, either in their
hands or in their heads. They bring nothing with them but
their receptive natures and the conviction that school will
be just as jolly today as it was yesterday; they only think
of the instruction when it has begun. No one who comes late
is ever scolded, and they never come late, except some of
the older ones, whose fathers occasionally keep them to
work. When that happens, they run as fast as they can to
school and get there breathless.”
Lucky village children of Yasnaya Polyana! But it is
comprehensible that Tolstoy tries to make the school at
least pleasant for his pupils; his faith in its educational
value is weak, and he makes in the end no secret of his
conviction—which he declares he derived from personal
observation in the schools of Paris, Marseilles, and other
cities of western Europe—that the greater part of popular
education is gained, not from school, but from life; and
that free public instruction, by means of lectures, clubs,
books, exhibitions, and so on, remains far superior to any
teaching in schools. But be that as it may; what interests
us here is not the rightness or wrongness of Tolstoy’s ideas,
but rather what is characteristic in them; and characteristic
they certainly are, in the highest degree, and from every
point of view, not only in a personal sense, but also as a
sign, even as an augury of his time.
What strikes one first of all, then, is a note that sounds
in clearest contradiction to certain other of his doctrines:
to the pacifistic and antinational ones, to the thesis of democratic
equality he preached in his latter days. It is the
national note. He emphasizes the right of the Russian people
to an education suited to their genius, independently of the
foreign spirit. His root-and-branch Russianism, at this time
still quite unregenerate, denies the right of the upper and
official classes, with their west-European liberal education,
to force upon the masses an education not suited to their
actual needs. Here he is turning against Peter the Great,
who created these official classes and gave them their orientation
toward liberalism and the west. Tolstoy’s educational
ideas are all extreme anti-“Petrinic,” anti-western, anti-progressive.
He openly declares that the educated class is
not capable of giving the masses their proper training,
conceiving, as it does, that the well-being of the people lies
in the direction of civilization and progress. What speaks
out of Tolstoy’s mouth, what rules his thinking, is Moscow.
It is that leaning toward Asia which so alarmed Turgeniev
and others like him in Tolstoy’s writings and which here
is elevated to a pedagogic principle. His anarchism, his
faith in the anarchistic principle as the single reasonable
basis of communal human life; his doctrine that absolute
freedom makes all discipline superfluous—all these are
part of it, and it and they are expressed in Tolstoy’s prescription
to “let all the children out of the benches” and
free them from every oppressive sense of duty.
This “letting all the children out of the benches”—a
picturesque and stimulating formula—is a perfect symbol
for Tolstoy’s social and political (or, rather, his anarchistic,
antipolitical) views. His famous letter to Czar Alexander
III develops these most concisely. The new Czar’s father
had been murdered on the first of March 1881; and Tolstoy
wrote begging him to exercise clemency toward the
murderers. He here sets down for the Emperor, in words
so compelling that one almost wonders at their not prevailing,
the two political expedients which had been applied
up to date against increasing political disorder: first,
force and terror; and second, liberalism, constitution, parliament.
Both these have finally shown themselves impotent.
There remains, however, a third expedient, which
is not of a political nature and which has at least the
advantage of having never yet been tried. It consists in
the fulfilment of the divine will regardless of consequences,
without any cautious reservations of policy; quite simply
in love, forgiveness, the requital of evil with good; in mildness,
in non-resistance against evil, in freedom.... In
a word, Tolstoy advises the Czar to “let all the children
out of the benches”; he counsels anarchy—I am not
using the word in a derogatory sense, but quite objectively,
to specify a definite social and political gospel of salvation.
The Asiatic bias of this great Russian genius has already
been shown to be a mixture of various psychical elements:
oriental passivity, religious quietism, and an unmistakable
tendency to Sarmatian wildness. Here, in this anarchistic
theory, it lies down with quite different company: with
the revolutionary ideals of western Europe, with the educational
and political conceptions of Rousseau and his
pupil Pestalozzi, in both of whom there is present the
element of wildness, the return to nature—in short, the
anarchistic element in another form and under other colours.
Here, then, we are arrived at the common factor in
the education of our two protagonists—but with a difference.
On the educational side, Goethe fell away from
his allegiance to Rousseau. Pedagogic Rousseauianism, as
preached and practised by its founder, revolted him. Furiously,
even desperately, he rejected it, and the anarchical
individualism of the revolutionary education.
Boisserée tells how Goethe expressed to him his distress
on the score of Pestalozzi and his system. For its original
purpose and in its original setting, where Pestalozzi had
only the children of the people in mind, the poor who lived
in their isolated huts in Switzerland and could not send
their children to school, it might be a capital idea. But it
became the most destructive one in the world so soon as it
ceased to confine itself to elementary teaching and went on
to language, art, the general field of knowledge and power,
which of course presupposed a previous tradition....
And then the insubordination this cursed kind of education
aroused: look at the impudence of the little school-urchins,
who feel no awe of any stranger, but rather put
him in a fright instead. All respect gone, everything done
away with that makes human beings human beings in their
relations with each other. “What should I have been,” cried
Goethe, “if I had not always been obliged to show respect
for others? And these men, in their madness and frenzy, to
reduce everything to terms of the single individual and
be simply gods of self-sufficiency! They think to educate
a nation which shall stand against the barbaric hordes,
just as soon as the latter shall have mastered the elementary
tools of understanding, which Pestalozzi has made it so very
easy for them to do.”
Tradition, reverence—which “makes human beings
human beings in their relations with each other”—conformity
of the ego within a noble and estimable community;
do you not feel the nearness of the Pedagogic
Province? Let me recall a moment that dream so wise and
splendid, at once austere and blithe, in which can be traced
much of the humanism of the eighteenth century, much of
the spirit of the Zauberflöte, of Sarastro and the “moving
toward good with one’s hand in a friend’s”; and which
at the same time contains so much that is new and bold,
and, humanly speaking, advanced that it cannot be called
less revolutionary than Tolstoy’s educational ideas. Only,
of course, the anarchistic flavour is utterly lacking; while
its conception of humanity and human dignity, culture and
civilization, is so consonant with solemn regulation and
gradation, with such a pronounced sense of reverence, of
traditions, symbols, mysteries, and rhythm, with such a
symmetrical, almost choreographic restraint in its freedom,
that I may be permitted to call it statesmanlike in the best
and finest sense, by way of pointing the contrast to Tolstoy’s
“letting the children out of the benches.” However,
the boys and youths of Goethe’s dream-province do not sit
glued to their benches either, at least we do not see them
thus. The basis of their education is quite in the Pestalozzan
style: it is husbandry. And their training goes forward
in the open air, work and play constantly accompanied
by singing. We are told, quite explicitly, what its
essence is: “Wise men lead the boys to find out themselves
what is fitted for them; and shorten the by-ways into which
man will often too readily turn aside.” Every well-marked
bent to a pursuit is fostered and cultivated, for “to know
and practise one thing rightly gives higher culture than
half-way performance of a hundred things.” But if the
education is thus adapted to the individual, it is not thereby
in the very least individualistic—so little, in fact, that
respect for convention is insisted upon, and regarded as a
conspicuous characteristic of genius; for genius understands
that art is called art just because it is not nature; and
easily accommodates itself to paying respect to the conventions,
in the view that they represent “an agreement
arrived at by the superior elements of society, whereby the
essential and indispensable is regarded as the best.” That is
hostility toward the voluntary, with a vengeance; and the
Head is at pains to define and interpret it by a musical
parallel. “Would a musician,” he asks, “let a pupil make
a wild attack on the keyboard or invent intervals to please
himself? No, the striking thing is that nothing is left to the
choice of the learner. The element in which he is to work is
fixed, the tool he must use put into his hand, even the way
he shall use it is prescribed—I mean the change of fingers,
in order that one get out of the other’s way and make the
path plain for its successor; until by dint of this regulated
co-operation and thus alone the impossible at last becomes
the possible.”—It is not by chance, I insist, that the Heads
of the Province draw their parallel from the field of music:
is she not truly the most spirited symbol for that regulated
co-operation of manifold elements toward an end and goal
which is culturally noble and worthy of humanity? In the
Pedagogic Province song presides over all the activities,
everything else is linked with it and communicated by it.
“The simplest pleasures as well as the simplest tasks are
animated and impressed by song; yes, even our instruction
in morals and religion is communicated in this wise.”
Even the elements of knowledge, reading, writing, reckoning,
are derived from song, note-writing, and putting text
beneath, and from observing the basic measures and notation—in
short, as agriculture is the natural, so music is
the spiritual element of education, “for from it level paths
run out in all directions.”
Another great German and shaper of German destiny
comes to mind here: Luther’s view of music as an instrument
of education was very like Goethe’s. “Musicam,”
he says, “I have always loved. One should accustom youth
to this art, for it makes fine, capable people. A schoolmaster
who cannot sing I will not look at.” And in the
schools under his influence there was almost as much singing
as in the Pedagogic Province—whereas no one would
know whether they sang in Tolstoy’s school or not. To the
wanderer through the Pedagogic Province it seems as
though none of its inhabitants did anything of his own
power, but as though a mysterious spirit animated them
through and through, leading them on toward one single
great goal. This spirit is the spirit of music, of culture,
of “regulated co-operation,” whereby alone at length “the
impossible”—that is to say, the state as work of art—becomes
possible; it is a spirit remote from and hostile to
all barbarism; one would like to be allowed to call it a
German spirit.
The salutation in three degrees, whose meaning, the
threefold reverence, is kept secret from the boys themselves,
because mystery and respect for the mysterious is a
moral and civilizing influence; the insistence upon modesty
and decorum; the lining up and standing at attention of
the young human being in face of the world, and his
honourable comradeship with his kind; the enhancing of
his own honour through the honours he renders; all this
militarism so highly imbued with the spirit and with art—how
far it is from the rational radicalism of Tolstoy’s
Christianity, with its heart of wildness! Is it anyway credible
that, in essentials, a remarkable likeness subsists between
the educational conceptions of our two geniuses?
Tolstoy in all pious simplicity once declared that the
world can find salvation simply by no longer doing anything
which does not seem inherently reasonable: that is
to say, anything which our whole European world is doing
today; for example, teaching the grammar of dead languages.
What finds utterance, what bursts forth, in this polemic
against the study of ancient tongues is the revolt of the
Russian people against humanistic civilization itself. Tolstoy’s
unclassic paganism stands revealed, his ethnic godhead,
which, according to Gorky, was not Olympian, but
more like that of a Russian god, “sitting on a maple throne,
under a golden lime-tree.” Tolstoy’s pedagogic writing betrays
an extremely anti-humanistic, anti-literary, anti-rhetorical
conception of the relative importance of different
branches of study. He has anything but the traditional
European view of the importance of the discipline of
reading and writing; entertaining not the faintest humanistic
fear of “analphabetism,” but rather openly defending
what to our way of thinking would almost amount to
a state of barbarism. “We see people,” he says, “who are
equipped with all the knowledge necessary for farming;
who perfectly comprehend all its bearings, though they can
neither read nor write; or capital military leaders, tradespeople,
foremen, machine-overseers, labourers, all people
who got their training from life, not books, and stored up
large resources of information and reflection. On the other
hand we see people who can both read and write, but who
have not profited by this advantage to learn any new thing.”
When he dwells upon the conflict between the needs of the
people and the learning forced upon them by the ruling
classes, he has in mind the fact that the elementary schools
are an outgrowth of the higher ones. First the church
school, then the higher education, then after that the primary
school—a false hierarchy, for it is false that the
primary school, instead of conforming to its own needs,
should conform—only on a smaller scale—to the demands
of the higher education. His meaning is clear. He
finds the folk-school too literary, too much subordinated to
the classical ideal of education, not practical or vital
enough, not guided by the principle of training for a calling
in life. But we shall be mistaken in expecting from him any
greater kindness for either the system or the spirit of the
higher institutions of learning. He accuses them of being
“entirely divorced from actual life.” He compares the true
education derived from life itself with that offered to the
academic student, and finds that the former produces men
capable in their calling, the latter merely “so-called people
with a university education—advanced, that is to say irritable,
sickly liberals.” He gives “Latin and rhetoric” another
hundred years of life, not more, and so much only for
the reason that “when the medicine has once been bought,
one must take it.” The phrase betrays plainly enough his attitude
toward classical education, toward the traditional
European culture, toward humanism. It betrays at the same
time his attitude toward the west and civilization, his folk-hatred
of all that is not of the people, that is foreign, that
comes from abroad, that has merely a cultural value—in
short, the anger of primitive Russia against Peter the Great.
It is time we looked round in the Pedagogic Province for
the place where youth busies itself with the ancient tongues.
And, after all, it is rather a shock not to find it. Goethe is
not such a barbarian as to despise the study of language or
languages, as a cultural instrument. He calls it enthusiastically
the most sensitive in the world, and emphasizes its
value as a civilizing agent, by having his imaginary pupils
take it in connexion with the rude tasks of stable-work; so
that, caring for and training animals, they do not become
like animals themselves. But the languages here are modern
languages. The tongues of various nations are studied in
turn—but Latin and Greek, it will be noted, are not in the
curriculum.
Well, there are other things which are not expressly
mentioned either. But that precisely these subjects should
be absent is after all rather striking. Was Goethe a humanist,
or was he not? In the first place, his humanism was
always of another and a broader kind than merely the philological.
And in the second place, the impress of a certain
high austerity lies upon all the regulations of the Pedagogic
Province, despite the Parnassian blitheness that reigned
there. There is no doubt that Goethe, in his consciously
pedagogic period, felt, curiously enough, toward the humanistic,
Winkelmannian ideal of education much as Tolstoy
and Auerbach did about music: a moral severity
against the sybaritic, dilettante, the roving and ranging,
sipping and changing, which he considered the danger
of the “universally human” ideal as applied to pedagogy.
He considered this danger more threatening than the peril
of specialization and its consequent narrowness and impoverishment—the
horrors of which we later comers, to
be sure, have learned to know. He espouses the cause of
vocational against verbal training, out of the same anti-literary
tendency which we observed in Tolstoy; sharing
with him the conviction that human culture makes sounder
progress by the method of limitation; he is radical enough
to use the Wanderjahre as a mouth-piece through which
to shout “Narrenpossen (Stuff and nonsense)!” at the
“universally human” educational ideal and “all its
works.” That is severe. But today, when nobody any longer
can live on his income, does it not sound like an uncommonly
clear-sighted prophecy when he declares: “Whoever
from now on does not take to either an art or a trade
will have a hard time of it”?
I have made no secret of my tendency to interpret the
paganism of the children of nature in a primarily ethnical
sense. And I am greatly strengthened by this astonishingly
radical and decisive rejection, on Goethe’s part, of a humane
and literary education. Almost I might have dared
interpret that gruff “Narrenpossen!” as the revolt of Germanic
folkishness against the humanistic culture itself.
I have every warrant for asserting that Goethe would
have fought like Tolstoy the folly of offering watered
scholarship to the people for education—a folly by which
one waters the people’s sense and spirit, debases and insults,
instead of, as one fondly imagines, elevating them!
Goethe, who in the Wahlverwandtschaften advances—surreptitiously,
“weil die Menge gleich verhöhnet”—the reactionary
and esoteric doctrine: “Bring up the boys to be
servants and the girls to be mothers, then all will be well”:
was he the man to advocate the breeding of “advanced,
that is to say irritable and sickly liberals”? And was
there not perhaps prophetic vision at work in the severity
and the limitations of his educational principles? Did his
sense of time, like the Russian’s, give “Latin and rhetoric”
a limit of some hundred years of life? Strange events in
our Europe today incline one to regard his maxims in a
prophetic light.
The great revolution in Russia brought to the light of
day—that light which is so good at illuminating the surface
of things—the western Marxism which had put its
impress upon Tolstoy’s country. But it must not blind us
to the spectacle of the bolshevist revolution as the end of
an epoch: the epoch of Peter the Great, the western, liberalizing,
European epoch in the history of Russia, which
now, with this revolution, faces eastward once more. It was
to no European idea of progress that the Czar fell victim.
In him Peter the Great was murdered, and his fall opened
to his people not the path toward Europe, but the way
home to Asia. But is there not also in western Europe,
precisely since the time of this crisis—whose prophet Leo
Tolstoy was, although Moscow sees it not—is there not
also in western Europe a feeling alive that not only for
Russia, but for it, for us, for all the world there is at
hand the ending of an epoch: the bourgeois, humanistic,
liberal epoch, which was born at the Renaissance and came
to power with the French Revolution, and whose last convulsive
twitchings and manifestations of life we are now
beholding? The question is put today whether this Mediterranean,
classic, humanistic tradition is commensurate with
humanity and thus coeval with it, or whether it is only the
intellectual expression and apanage of the bourgeois liberal
epoch and destined to perish with its passing.
Europe seems to have answered the question already.
The anti-liberal rebound is more than plain, it is palpable.
It finds political expression in a disgusted turning away
from democracy and parliamentary government, in an
about-face toward dictatorship and terror, executed with
frowning brows. Italian fascism is the precise pendant to
Russian bolshevism; all its archaistic gesturings and mummery
cannot disguise its essential hostility to the humane.
And on the Iberian peninsula, where the destruction of the
liberal system was still more obvious than in Italy, things
have taken the same course, even more decisively; military
dictatorship has been well established there for some
time. But, indeed, all over Europe—as a consequence of
the war and a sign of an anti-liberal temper—the waters
of nationalism are mightily swollen. The individual peoples
of Europe display a turkey-cock self-assertiveness, a furious
self-deification, in striking contrast to the poverty and
prostration of the continent as a whole.
The spiritual destinies of France are remarkable indeed,
and of immediate importance to us Germans. In the
first years after the war no country seemed more confirmed
in the bourgeois-classical tradition. France seemed the one
truly conservative country in all Europe. Far from thinking
of war as a new revolution, it was bent instead, after
the victory and on the basis of the victory, on seeing in it
nothing but the confirmation and the consummation of the
old, the bourgeois order of 1789. To such questions as the
one I have raised above, France made answer with tranquil
irony. If Germany, she said, wanted to dream apocalyptic
dreams, let her do so by all means; for herself, she felt
very comfortable in her classical tradition. Once on the occasion
of an international exchange of ideas I had sought to
get some of these matters expressed; and I remember how
a contributor to the French official newspaper organ answered
me that France had always been and would always
remain solidement rationaliste et classique.
But that was the voice of official, bourgeois, conservative
France, not the other France, loftier, young, intellectual,
secretly astir. Certainly, this new France is beginning
to “dream apocalyptically”; there is of late a good deal
of reason to doubt that she feels as much at home as she
used to in her tradition. What M. Poincaré, who has no
better name for it, knows and hates as “communism” is
nothing but the process that is going on there of undermining
his bourgeois, classical, old-revolutionary France; the
disintegration of the Latin conception of civilization by
the action of spiritual ferments which have filtered in from
the outside and are doing their work in the blood of the
youth—a new, anti-bourgeois, spiritual, and proletarian
revolution; and we in Germany think we have ground for
hope that, if there are to be atmospheric changes, we
too may get a little more air to breathe. For in France
the interests of nationalism and of the humanistic culture
coincide, in so far as both are based upon the conviction of
the absolute supremacy of the Latin civilization and its
mission of world-domination as an abiding concern of
humanity. Whereas a spirit of European solidarity, and a
certain readiness, however conditional, to come to terms
with Germany, is more likely to be found on the side
of the “communistic” new-revolutionary France, which
is no longer quite so sound on the score of its cultural
Latinity.
Germany’s position, with reference to these phenomena
to the west of her, is a difficult and complicated one. For us
Germans ourselves, and for the world at large, it is highly
important that she see it clearly and recognize it for what
it is. For in Germany too there exist the two camps, a humanistic
and a “communistic”; from which it follows
that two peoples may behave the same, culturally speaking,
and reach quite different results, and that there are circumstances
under which the pursuance of the same spiritual
tendency may be the worst possible method of arriving at
political rapprochement.
I do not propose to dwell upon German fascism, nor
upon the circumstances, the quite comprehensible circumstances,
of its origin. It is enough to say that it is a racial religion,
with antipathy not only for international Judaism,
but also, quite expressly, for Christianity, as a humane influence;
nor do its priests behave more friendly toward the
humanism of our classical literature. It is a pagan folk-religion,
a Wotan cult: it is, to be invidious—and I mean
to be invidious—romantic barbarism. It is only consistent
in the cultural and educational sphere, where it seeks to
check the stream of classical education, to the advantage
of the primitive German heritage. And it does not or it
will not see what an unhappy pendant it thus furnishes to
the anti-Latinism of modern-minded France, and how very
much it plays into the hands of M. Poincaré, the communist-hater.
To profess paganism in Germany today, to
worship Odin and hold feasts of the solstice, to conduct
oneself like a folk-barbarian, is to prove those French
patriots in the right who would like to erect on the Rhine
the breastwork of occidental civilization; it is asininely to
compromise the position of those Frenchmen who do not
make such fine distinctions between Latinity and barbarism,
and who are interested in peace, understanding, compromise,
and a “gentleman’s agreement” with Germany.
This is what I meant when I said that to pursue the same
spiritual tendency may be the most wrong-headed of all
possible ways for two nations to arrive at a rapprochement.
Now is not the moment for Germany to make anti-humanistic
gestures; to pattern itself upon Tolstoy’s pedagogic
bolshevism; to characterize as ethnical savagery the rebuke
which Goethe administered to the hedonism of the general
humanistic ideal in education. No, on the contrary, it is
the time for us to lay all possible stress upon our great humane
inheritance and to cultivate it with all the means at
our command—not only for its own sake, but in order to
put visibly in the wrong the claims of Latin civilization.
And, in particular, our socialism, which has all too long
allowed its spiritual life to languish in the shallows of a
crude economic materialism, has no greater need than to
find access to that loftier Germany which has always sought
with its spirit the land of the Greeks. It is today, politically
speaking, our really national party; but it will not truly
rise to the height of its national task until—if I may be
allowed the extravagance—Karl Marx has read Friedrich
Hölderlin: a consummation which, by the way, seems in a
fair way to be achieved.
Beautiful is resolution. But the really fruitful, the productive,
and hence the artistic principle is that which we
call reserve. In the sphere of music we love it as the prolonged
note, the teasing melancholy of the not-yet, the
inward hesitation of the soul, which bears within itself
fulfilment, resolution, and harmony, but denies it for a
space, withholds and delays, scruples exquisitely yet a little
longer to make the final surrender. In the intellectual sphere
we love it as irony: that irony which glances at both sides,
which plays slyly and irresponsibly—yet not without benevolence—among
opposites, and is in no great haste to
take sides and come to decisions; guided as it is by the surmise
that in great matters, in matters of humanity, every decision
may prove premature; that the real goal to reach is
not decision, but harmony, accord. And harmony, in a
matter of eternal contraries, may lie in infinity; yet that
playful reserve called irony carries it within itself, as the
sustained note carries the resolution. In the foregoing
pages I have tried it, this “infinite” irony; and my readers
may judge upon which extreme it more enjoyed playing,
at which side of the eternal contradiction it took keener aim—and
draw their conclusions accordingly; only not too
far-reaching ones!
Irony is the pathos of the middle ... its moral too, its
ethos. I said that it is not, in general, the German way to be
hasty in deciding the aristocratic problem—if I may, in
this phrase, sum up the whole complex of contrasted values
dealt with in the present essay. We are a people of the
middle, a world-bourgeoisie; there is a fittingness in our
geographical position and in our mores. I have been told
that in Hebrew the words for knowing and insight have
the same stem as the word for between.
That German writer who has most urgently pondered upon
the problem of aristocracy was, philologically speaking,
greatly daring when he invented a derivation for the name
of the German people: from Tiusche-Volk; that is, Täusche-Volk.
But, for all that, the idea is full of esprit. A people
that settles in the bourgeois world-middle must needs be
the täuschende, the elusive folk: the race that practises a
sly and ironic reserve toward both sides, that moves between
extremes, easily, with non-committal benevolence;
with the morality, no, the simplicity of that elusive “betweenness”
of theirs, their faith in knowledge and insight,
in cosmopolitan culture.
Fruitful difficulty of the middle, thou art freedom and
reserve in one! Let them tell us, as they have told us, that
this free-handed policy of ours brings us, in actual practice,
to grief. But this practice is doubtful, this disaster
even more so. More than probably it came upon us for our
own best good; more than probably we were more profoundly
striving to bring it about than man ever strives
to encompass his happiness. Again, humility in the face of
failure is no more noble than humility in the face of success;
and nothing but defeatism could shake our faith in
the rightness and sanctity of this spiritual attitude of ours,
whose end and aim is justified, not as a craving for freedom
or as ironic reserve, but as a final synthesis and harmony,
the pure idea of man himself.
That mutual character of the sentimental longing—of
the sons of spirit for nature, of the sons of nature for spirit
(for, as we found, it is not spirit alone that is sentimental)—argues
a higher unity as humanity’s goal; which she, in
very truth the standard-bearer of all aspiration, endows
with her own name, with humanitas. That instinct of self-preservation,
full of reserve as it is, felt by the German
people in their central position as a world-bourgeoisie, is
genuine nationalism. For that is the name we give to a
people’s craving for freedom, to the pains they take with
themselves, to their effort after self-knowledge and self-fulfilment.
So too the artist is loyally and devotedly convinced
that his only thought is to wrest his own work and
his very own dream out of the block of stone; and yet, in
some solemn and moving hour, may learn that the spirit
which possessed him had a purer source, that from the
stone he carved there is emerging a loftier image than he
knew.
Folk, and humanity. It was a seer out of the east, one of
those who, like Goethe, Nietzsche, and Whitman, have
looked long into the slowly mounting dawn of a new piety—it
was Dmitri Merezhkovsky who has said that the animal
contains the beast-man and the beast-god. The essence
of the beast-god is as yet scarcely comprehended by man,
though it is only the union of the beast-god with the beast-man
which will some day bring about the redemption of the
race of mankind. This “some day,” this idea of a redemption,
which is no longer Christian and yet not pagan either,
carries in itself the solution of the problem of aristocracy,
as well as justifying, yes, sanctifying, all ironic reserve on
the subject of ultimate values.
We have treated with some assurance of great natures,
great creative artists, children of God, in whom the beast-god
was strong, as also their sense of self, their feeling
for repose, for woman, for the people; we have enjoyed
the wit of those world-spirits who tempered and humanized
their confessed egotism with a strain of the didactic impulse.
More hesitantly we have trenched upon the god-man sphere
of those others, their emotional opposites, the men of deeds,
the sons of spirit, the saintly and sickly. The true saying
of that Russian that the essence of the beast-god is as yet
scarcely apprehended by man might strengthen our faith
in the ironic doctrine that there is more of grace among
those who at bottom “can love nobody but themselves.”
But well we know that there is no deciding the question
which of these two lofty types is called to contribute more
and better to the highly cherished idea of a perfected
humanity.
1922
FREDERICK THE GREAT AND THE GRAND COALITION An Abstract for the Hour
Well, where shall I begin? The writer of history—and
in this case the historical essayist as well—is always subject
to the temptation to which Wagner so magnificently
succumbed when, with no more in view than the presentation
of his hero’s downfall, he found himself lured by
a pedantic enthusiasm deeper and deeper into his folktale,
and urged to include a larger and larger area of his
background, until at last he fetched up against the first
beginnings and origins of all things; and there, at the
lowest E of the prelude to the prelude, he solemnly and
almost soundlessly set to. But both space and time vigorously
protest against my following Wagner’s example in
this sketch of the origins of a war, the repetition—or continuation—of
which we are seeing today. Rather let me be
strict with myself; and since I must begin somewhere, let
me make my beginning with the profound mistrust, the
deep-seated and, to be quite fair, the rather well-founded
mistrust felt by all the world for Frederick II of Prussia.
Consider: here is a young man, boyish of feature, elegantly
built, if rather plump, “the nicest little creature in
the kingdom,” a stranger said of him; fresh-coloured,
chubby-cheeked, with large, short-sighted, sparkling blue
eyes and a nose that made a straight line with his forehead
and had a naïve little rosy tip. And this nice young man is
a crown prince, with a perfectly well-known past that has
been somewhat dissipated and by turns alarming and
alarmed; by way of being a libre-penseur too, a pert young
philosopher and littérateur, author of the highly humanistic
Antimachiavelli. He is totally unmilitary, so far as
can be seen, a civilian of the civilians, even effeminate;
runs up bills, and has his heart set on the pomps and
vanities. And now this young man becomes king—having
proved so devoid of honourable feeling as not to have been
provoked by any cudgellings or neck-twistings on the part
of his fearsome papa to put a bullet through his brain or
even to resign in his brother’s favour. And as king so conducts
himself that nobody knows what to think. The day
that he ascended the throne went for ever after by the
name “La journée des dupes.” Almost everything turned
out contrary to expectations. Those who had trembled before
the revenge of the new master were not punished, while
those who dreamed that their day had come found themselves
disillusioned. The poets and fortune-hunters who
swarmed round the throne and could not huzza loud or
long enough, visibly drew in their horns; and a jolly fellow
from Rheinsberg, who knew no better than to strike up
confidently in the key of former days, received a sparkling
blue glance and the cutting words: “Monsieur, à présent
je suis roi.” In other words, the joke is played out. It
is precisely the scene in Shakespeare, perhaps the finest in
the whole of him, where somebody, with just such a look,
says to somebody else: “I know thee not, old man.”
Some things which the youth does in his very first days of
power have literary habitus, are rather high-handed and
self-assertive. He abolishes the torture—so much the better
for the thieves! He declares that the gazettes need not be
afraid to be a little amusing, they will not be prosecuted;
and annuls the censorship (and puts it back a year later).
He proclaims religious toleration—that is his much-talked-of
enlightenment, of course. But what has become of
that dream of Parnassus, that court of the muses, where
fashion and wit should reign and all be careless, voluptuous,
and gallant? It is nowhere at all. The new lord turns
out to be, of all things in the world, a rigid economist. No
rise in the pay of officials. No reduction of the high tariffs,
however much certain people may have counted on relief.
The chancelleries of the kingdom are notified that the financial
system of his dear departed Majesty will continue
strictly in force. Finance-Minister Boden, a much-hated
skinflint, remains in office. There is no such thing as trust,
or easy-going, or laissez-aller. Everybody is watched as
never before. And Baron von Pöllnitz actually said, with a
sigh: “I’d give a hundred pistoles to have the old man back
again!”
No revolutionary changes of system, then. No loosening
of the reins of government, no new faces in the Ministry.
But one thing, at least, will surely be different: this is a
civilian of civilians who reigns, he stands for literature and
silk dressing-gowns and a definite end to Potsdam militarism.
Surely the corporal’s baton has gone out of fashion!
Well, just here everybody gets the greatest surprise of all.
The slack and rather sensual young philosopher comes out
as an impassioned soldier: he has no thought of weakening
the military basis of the State. Weaken it? He strengthens
the army by fifteen battalions, five squadrons of hussars (introduced
on the Austrian model), and a squadron of gardes
du corps, bringing it up to a round ninety thousand men.
The uniform once cursed and jeered at he is never seen out
of. His conservatism extends to the retention of all the existing
military ranks. “The army organization is a monument
of His Majesty our dearly beloved father’s wisdom
in government; it is, in essentials, not to be tampered with.”
A few barbarities in the recruiting system are done away
with: the flogging of cadets, maltreating the common man,
have to be frowned on for his credit’s sake. But that is all.
What seems to need change is the meaning of the institution,
the spirit in which it is employed—its political significance,
in short. And just here is the suspicious thing.
The military had been something like a foible of the
deceased sovereign, a barbaric and rather costly fad, a
laughing-stock at all the courts of Europe, where it had
never weighed in the scale of affairs. All at once it becomes
“the power of the State”—Frederick’s phrase in one of
his first letters as ruler—a curiously practical conception,
further borne out by the way he sets to work to purge the
establishment of the quaint flourishes it had as a fad of the
deceased King. The regiment of giants, a sight worth looking
at, but not good for much else, is done away with, appears
for the last time at the funeral ceremonies of Frederick
William. Only a battalion of grenadier guards is left, for
the sake of filial piety. “The power of the State.” Prussia’s
representatives at foreign courts begin suddenly to speak a
language that makes one doubt one’s ears. Prussia takes
the stage; Prussia unmistakably means to be treated as
the not negligible entity she really is. Her astonishing
young king behaves as though Prussia were not so much a
state of the German empire as a European one. He lets
it be known that he is not minded for ever to span the
bow and never to let it go, as Europe has long mocked at
Prussia for doing.
But what shall we make of all this? Had he been a comedian
all this time? Count Seckendorff once wrote about
him to Vienna when he was still crown prince: “His greatest
fault is his dissimulation and falseness, which makes
it necessary to exercise the very greatest caution in what
one tells him.” Yes, that is evidently true. Seckendorff goes
on: “He told me he was a poet, he could write a hundred
lines in an hour. And a musician too, a moral philosopher,
a physicist, a mechanic. What he never will be is a statesman
or a commander-in-chief.” Looked at from this end,
it seems as though the young man had deliberately dissimulated
in this respect as well. For the last surprise is
the greatest of all; for the first time it betrays what is
actually to be expected of him.
Frederick has not been on the throne for half a year
when Charles VI dies; and scarcely is the Emperor below
ground when Frederick, to the great consternation of his
own ministers, generals, and relatives and the rest of the
world as well, lays some sort of claim to Silesia. By
the letter of the law and by virtue of solemn compacts, the
claim is wholly unfounded; or, if you like, founded on the
divers acts of perfidy and presumption which Brandenburg
has had from time immemorial to endure from Austria.
In any case it is a claim which Frederick, unless Maria
Theresa acquiesces, and that she cannot possibly do, is prepared
to maintain with the sword. “Everything is in readiness,”
he writes to Algarotti; “I have only to put into effect
the plans I have had a long time in my head.” A long time?
And everything in readiness? Without saying a word to a
soul? Without betraying by the smallest sign that he had
such ideas in his head? Well, he has certainly been a dissembling,
reserved, solitary young man, all the conviviality
on the Remusberg to the contrary notwithstanding! To Voltaire,
on the other hand, he writes: “The Emperor’s death
upset all my peaceful ideas.” This in order that Voltaire in
France might not suppose that the attack had been a matter
of long preparation. Oh, a young man both particularly
solitary and particularly sly!
However, there it is: Frederick invades the imperial
domains—he, Margrave of Brandenburg, who, as hereditary
arch-chamberlain, has had to hand the wash-basin to
Maria Theresa’s ancestors. “C’est un fou, cet homme là
est fol,” said Louis XV, who after all must have known
something about the game of politics. A piece of bravado,
a perfectly reckless beginning, says all Europe. And the
English Minister in Vienna is even then of the opinion that
Frederick ought to be outlawed.
But bravado or no—Austria is in bad form, things turn
out well for Frederick. There is the battle of Mollwitz,
where he is beaten and takes to his heels for ten miles,
while Schwerin comes up and wins the day for him. Not
a glorious day for the King, but a victory none the less.
Then Bavaria has hankerings after the imperial crown,
France supports her, Austria is hard pressed. On top of that
comes Chotusitz, where Buddenbrock throws the Austrians
into the burning village; and Maria Theresa, who would
rather lose a whole province to Bavaria than a single village
to Prussia (she hates this Frederick with the whole strength
of her femininity), must, anguish in her white bosom, tears
in her blue eyes, sign a peace that assures to the King Upper
and Lower Silesia and the Duchy of Gratz. He has them,
they are his.
What else? A round two years have passed when Frederick
makes war again—ostensibly as an elector of the
realm to bring succour to the hard-pressed Bavarian emperor,
but actually because Maria Theresa has meanwhile
been rather too successful against France and Bavaria, and
Frederick suspects that when she has finished with the
others she will turn round and take Silesia away from him
again: beautiful, never-to-be-forgotten Silesia—she bursts
into tears whenever she hears it mentioned. And she is not
without powerful friends: for instance, King George II of
England, conqueror of the French and ally of the Empress-queen
since Worms, 1734. King George wrote to her in
these very words: “Madame, ce qui est bon à prendre est
bon à rendre”—the letter fell into Frederick’s hands.
England and Austria have helped each other defend the territories
which each had possessed up to 1739. Up to 1739?
That was, to be sure, before Frederick took Silesia. And
there are similar pacts entered into between Austria and
Saxony. The Austrian historians call heaven to witness that
the Empress had not at that time planned any attack, but
it was enough for Frederick. He stood very well with
France: since June he had had with Richelieu a twelve-year
offensive alliance; he is not without diplomatic safeguards.
In these two years he has increased the “power of
the State” by eighteen thousand “moustaches,” as Voltaire
called them; greatly strengthened and rebuilt the Silesian
fortresses; and in the middle of the summer of ’44
he strikes again, without even declaring war; falls upon
Bohemia eighty thousand strong, marches through Saxony
without even asking the Elector’s leave, marches toward
Prague, marches actually against Vienna.
It is heavy going. Now and then things look desperate.
Charles of Lorraine hurls himself from Alsace into Bohemia
and threatens Frederick’s Silesian connexions; the Saxon
army has the King in the rear—there is an awkward retreat,
due to several foolish decisions on Frederick’s part,
by his own later confession—he learned much from them.
By the next year his generalship shows itself devilishly improved!
Soor follows on Hohenfriedberg; after he has annihilated
the Saxons at Kesselsdorf, Count Harrach comes
as broker to Dresden, and Maria Theresa confirms the cession
of Silesia, while Frederick recognizes her husband,
the gallant Francis of Lorraine, as German emperor. Why
not?—Charles VII is dead, and Frederick never set great
store by him anyhow.
But why does he make peace with Habsburg? Because
he sees that fortune has been with France in the Netherlands,
and so, for the present, the Empress-queen’s
preponderance is not very great. Also, to the huge dissatisfaction
of France, he makes peace with England too, withdraws
with his booty—Silesia—and sagely resists for the
next three years—for so long does the War of the Pragmatic
Sanction go on between France and Austria supported
by the sea powers—all attempts to draw him out of his
neutrality. By the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle, which finally
brought the struggle to an end in favour of Maria Theresa,
he gets his Silesian “acquisition” expressly guaranteed.
But one thing we must say: if the Silesian “acquisition”
be considered robbery, a piece of property snatched in defiance
of justice—and people did so consider it, and so it
was—then they should not have solemnly guaranteed it
to the robber. That they did so guarantee it meant that they
left it to time to right the wrong (as time can do) and that
Europe and Maria Theresa from then on renounced all
machinations and conspiracies against the robber, and accepted
the fait accompli. But this they did not do, Maria
Theresa in particular did not do it. She did not abandon
the hope that she might yet get Silesia back, despite the
Peace of Aix; and that is a black mark against the name of
that splendid, simple, high-hearted woman, who was
otherwise so deserving of all the interest and sympathy she
got from Europe. But why was it that Europe—or its
courts and governments—never felt easy on the score of
this king? Because of the great mistrust, with which our
story began, and which the King repaid with interest. The
mistrust was rooted in his fundamentally strange, enigmatic
character. Europe knew it to be a danger; and its later
manifestations kept her constantly holding her breath.
The fact was that of all the powers who had gone to
war over the Pragmatic Sanction, Frederick alone had
gained something, had even gained a great deal. That
he kept the splendid province was the least of his gains.
But this beggarly young Prussia, with its poor two million
souls, had measured itself beside, or against, Austria,
as an equal; it had squeezed in among the great powers
of Europe, and claimed to speak in all their counsels
as one of them; it had forced them to reckon with Prussia
as a political factor not merely weighty, but even
decisive—for Frederick had managed to stage himself
in the popular imagination as the balance-wheel of European
equilibrium, at least so far as the relations between
France and Austria were concerned. Now, it is very
hard on Europe to be forced to change its attitude like
that. It takes her centuries. She struggles, she scolds,
she sneers; she denies the new factor any political, cultural,
above all any moral justification, she cannot utter
enough spite and venom against the newcomer, she sees
nothing but a speedy ruin in store for him; and, if her
prophecies do not look like fulfilling themselves with
measurable haste, then all the old-established society of
states are ready to bury the hatchet of their private quarrels
over prestige and interests, however vital, in order to
fall on the kill-joy and crush him. She will do that, or try
to, twice, if need be, within a hundred and fifty years.
Simple people like Frederick’s philosopher friend Jordan,
even in the second Silesian war, can never understand why
it is that “the accounts in the newspapers are never favourable
to us.” Yes, it was strange. But the newspaper accounts
could not prevent Frederick from keeping Silesia. And now,
at least, with the guarantee safe in his pocket, surely he is
satiated and satisfied? Apart from measures taken against
him—was he, on his side, well and peacefully minded?
He did not give the impression that he meant to disarm
immediately. He kept his army, after the Peace at Dresden,
on a footing of a hundred and forty thousand men;
there were in addition the “supernumerary troops,” whose
strength he doubled, so that he had at his disposition a
trained reserve of sixteen thousand men. That made a
hundred and fifty-six thousand “moustaches,” an absurd
figure for a country of Prussia’s relative rank and economic
resources. Louis XV had not so many soldiers, certainly
not so many beastly good ones. For Frederick’s
army, out of all compass as far as numbers went, was put
through its paces in a way that was the talk of Europe.
He made demands, and insisted on performance, with
respect to mobility and tactical precision, unheard of in
his time. The foreign military gentry who were allowed
now and then to look on were amazed—and, even so,
they did not get to see the real thing. These masses of
troops wheeled and deployed, they developed the famous
oblique battle-order, invented by the King, in eight various
formations, with a mathematical accuracy that would have
made old Prince Eugene, who had once patronized the Prince
at Philippsburg, doubt his own eyes. And there reigned
throughout a practical spirit which was quite the opposite
of amateurish enthusiasm. There were no splendid encampments
and display manœuvres, as in other countries,
where huge assemblages of troops came together in time
of peace and went harmlessly through their exercises.
Frederick held manœuvres on a large scale each year at
Spandau or Potsdam; and these forced advances over
heavy ground, these actions on the plain, these river crossings
and assaults, these varied and whole-hearted attacks
on the problem of how a superior enemy—it seemed one
reckoned with a superior enemy, possibly with a combination
of enemies?—can be rolled up on the flank and destroyed;
they were all trials of war, in bitter earnest and
quite undisguised, carried out with the sole end and aim
of visualizing the actual conflict and familiarizing officers
and troops with the details of the bloody business. And an
aggressive spirit, a purpose of swift and lively action, was
inoculated by every possible means into the blood of these
troops—contrary to the fashion of the time and bordering
on the uncivilized. Frederick had only contempt for the
refined methods of making war as practised in his century—those
“capital generals, who have spent whole campaigns
in various manœuvres, without one being able to get
the better of the other—which earned them high praise
from the General Staff.” He despised too the entrenched
position, which was held in such great regard. Battle, at
all costs! Force the enemy to fight; battles must be decisive,
that is what they are for. Attack, attack! Attaquez donc
toujours! A bayonet charge is his passion, he was the first
to regulate the details of its execution. “Don’t shoot more
than you need, and, above all, not too soon! At twenty, even
ten paces from the enemy, let off a good stiff salvo under
his nose and then give it him in the ribs with the bayonet.”
Then the cavalry: “The King herewith forbids all officers
of cavalry, on pain of disgrace and cassation, ever to let
themselves be attacked in any action; for Prussians must
always attack the enemy.” At a hand-gallop? No, in full
career. “Then, in close formation, they must spur their
horses on, at the top of their lungs, as they charge.” “At
the top of their lungs.” “Under their noses.” “Give it them
in the ribs.” It all sounds so savage, so reckless, so extreme,
so inordinate, so violent! The man must be bent on
a ruthless offensive and thinking of nothing else. Is it possible
for anyone to trust him?
Alas, no, probably not. Probably it was not possible,
even if anyone had wanted to—again, quite apart from
any measures taken against him! This king was much too
secretive and dissembling; reserved even with his intimates,
or, rather, he had no intimates. Never to be communicative,
never to let anyone guess his thoughts, such was his first
principle as a ruler. He stated it quite frankly one day,
himself: “If I thought,” he said, “that my shirt or my
skin knew anything of my intentions, I would tear them
off.” A savage way of putting it—and very expressive of
his extreme and obstinate intention to keep his own counsel.
What could be accomplished by diplomatic methods,
with such a king? The foreign gentlemen found him inscrutable.
His moderation, his neutrality, his good intentions—nobody
believed in them, and he knew that they did
not. He said: “In Vienna they take me for an irreconcilable
enemy of the house of Austria; in London they think
me far more restless, more ambitious, richer than I am.
Bestuchev [the Russian imperial chancellor] believes that I
am plotting mischief; in Versailles they say I am falling
asleep over my interests. They are all mistaken. But what
makes for trouble is that these misapprehensions may have
evil consequences. What must be done is to anticipate [?]
these consequences, and relieve Europe of her preconception.”
Pre-conception? Why, it was a post-conception, a
conception formed after the two Silesian wars. Again, perhaps
he was speaking quite sincerely, and merely deceived
himself on the score of the danger he himself was to
Europe? A puzzle to everybody, was he perhaps one to
himself as well?
He led a singular life—it contrasted with any and every
monarchical habit of the time. In summer he got up at three
o’clock. But three o’clock is the time to go to bed, when God
has placed you in a position to enjoy life! Scarcely was his
hair combed when he began to govern. Did he govern well?
Certainly he governed with a suspiciousness, a self-will, a
despotism which could only be called boundless and extravagant,
and which entered into everything, the smallest
as well as the greatest field, and deprived the work of
others of all dignity. He so loved work that he took it all to
himself, and left his servants not enough; or, rather, what
remained was irksome and petty, and he spied on and
scolded and humiliated them even at that. “Cette race
maudite” (thus, rightly or wrongly, he called the whole
of humanity) would, he was convinced, begin to deceive
him and defraud the State if it got the least chance; and
his complete lack of confidence had at least this much
good about it, that his officials had to reckon with the fact
that the King would see and examine everything, his
subjects might be certain that their complaints and petitions
did come before him instead of falling under the
table. He never let anything be lost sight of, he gave himself
pain over the smallest detail.
Yes, self-willed and despotic he certainly was; up to the
most grandiose and down to the pettiest sense of those
words. Nobody dared travel without his permission; in
granting which, the King decreed the amount of the journey
money, down to a farthing: for the burgher so much, for the
junker a little more. He awed and astonished all the world
by operations that had something superhuman and fantastic
about them, such as erecting mighty dams to fight the
power of the sea and to wrench from it strips of land which
had for centuries been its prey. Or he ploughed the marshes,
turned bogs into fields, set ten thousand spades to work to
make canals through the swamps of the Oderbruch—callous
toward the suffering of his labourers, who might
all die off of swamp-fever, so long as they were sacrificed to
the future and to his impatient will. If a stranger wanted
a good seat at a parade, he had to write to the King, and
the King answered in his own hand. Yet it was this very
king who one day declared that he would no longer sit
silent and endure the obsolete abuses and formalities in the
administration of justice; he would mix in and attack the
problem himself—and straightway he created the common
law of the land, a great and bold reform, a model of
reason and fair-mindedness, which all other countries were
fain to study and admire.
The army, the administration, service at home and
abroad. That was not all. He “mixed into” other matters
too, and did not stop with “mixing.” He was his own
finance minister (obstinately stingy here; extravagant
there, where it was a matter of some large and it might be
impossible scheme or other), his own minister for agriculture
(who simply refused to believe, because Linnæus
and others said so, that the potato was a poisonous plant,
and arbitrarily insisted that it be planted), his own minister
for commerce (and as such conservative, walking in his
father’s footsteps, with prohibited schedules and protection
and monopolies, his main idea being that the money should
stop in the country), his own minister of works and mines,
his own lord chamberlain, and what not besides?—for
when a man lives separated from his wife and gets up at
three o’clock in the morning, he can get a lot done in the
course of the day.
It took a king like this, a man who could work as he
could, to show the full meaning of the word “despotism.”
Until his time no one had grasped its significance. But the
despotism he created was a new kind. He was an enlightened
despot—which means that his subjects might think
and say what they liked, provided that he, on his side,
might do as he chose—an arrangement which it must be
admitted was useful to both parties. Religions meant little
or nothing to him, he despised them all. Persecuted irreligion
found an asylum and even an official status in his
kingdom. Lampoons, satires, libels directed against him,
moved him not at all. He did not fear brains: his love of
them was balanced by his scorn—so long as they were
not backed by any power. On being told that one of his subjects
had criticized him, he asked: “Has he a hundred
thousand men? Then what do you want me to do with him?”
Which was cynical, of course. And, indeed, he did have
a cynical cast of mind, which betrayed itself even in his
dress, that got dirtier and shabbier as time went on; and
in the kind of diversions he chose: the habitual blasphemies
at his supper parties, the dry, malicious pleasure he had
in goading on the literary men and philosophers whom he
found in food, in “embroiling” them in disputes and
quarrels with each other. Even his mania for work, was
there not something cynical, arid, inhuman, misanthropic,
about it too, to any healthy and right human sense? For a
healthy and right human sense understands—and understood
in Frederick’s time too—that career and accomplishment
are not all of life; that life has its purely human
claims and duties of happiness, to neglect which may be
a greater sin than a little easy-goingness toward oneself
and others in the matter of one’s work; and again, according
to the healthy and right human sense, nobody can be
called a harmonious personality who does not understand
how to satisfy the just claims of both sides of life. And
this king did not, he had no comprehension of these facts,
though surely a king ought to know them as well as other
people. His insane industry, his insistence on merit and
getting things done, was ascetic and somehow horrible in
its nature. He hated monks, of course, as he hated all religious
and clergy; but he was rather like a monk himself,
a monk in a blue soldier coat and yellow waistcoat always
spotted with snuff. And he was a cynical old bachelor, and
a good share of his ill feeling and his uncanniness had
surely to do with his relations with the female sex, which
were as a matter of fact no relations at all, and pretty incomprehensible
even to his own age, highly capricious as
that was in its attitude toward sex matters.
He had been, as I said, rather a dissipated youth. When
he was fifteen years old, he visited the luxurious court of
Dresden, where he liked it not a little, and fell in love
head over ears with the Countess Orselska, the daughter
and favourite of Augustus II; but the King, who was
somewhat jealous, offered him instead the Countess Formera,
a well-shaped damsel, displaying her first in the guise
of a living picture. This lady accordingly became Frederick’s
first mistress. Afterwards he got hold of the Orselska
as well. Such tales are legion: for instance, there is one
about the Freifrau von Wreech, whom he used to visit
when he was at Küstrin, and who supplied him with candles
and books, and even with money, which he is supposed
never to have refunded, though Frau von Wreech gave
birth to a child which her husband never acknowledged.
Then there was the daughter of a Potsdam precentor,
who was publicly whipped and sent to the house of correction
“for life.” And in Ruppin and Rheinsberg he had
his fill of debauchery; but Seckendorff wrote to Prince
Eugene that “it seemed the body was not strong enough
for the demands made upon it by the desires, and the Crown
Prince appears to seek in his dissipations a reputation for
gallantry rather than to gratify actual sinful inclinations.”
All which might be true and might not. But it is certain that
none of these affairs had anything to do with passion in
any higher or deeper sense, any more than they had with
genuine feeling or warmth of heart. Frederick, when quite
young, declared that all he wanted of women was pleasure,
and that, having enjoyed, he despised them. He had never
been in love. Then came a malheur; there is talk of an
operation following; and from then on something was
broken in his nature. He soon ceased to act the voluptuary;
woman had played out her brief and not too honourable
rôle in his life.
Misogyny is now deep-seated in his nature. Henceforth
one cannot imagine him in any tender situation—it would
seem grotesque. His marriage, of course, was no marriage
at all; but that does not signify, since it was a forced one.
It was not merely that the other sex left him cold. He hated
it, he poured scorn on it, he could not endure it anywhere
near him. His wife’s ladies complained: “We do not ask
that the King should love us; but that he simply cannot
stand us—that is hard.” The wife of his hypochondriac
friend d’Argens was allowed, as a particular favour, to
live in Sans Souci; save for this the palace was a sort of
cloister. But a cloister is not quite a natural place to live in.
The Italian dancer Barberini passed for some time as the
King’s mistress; but Voltaire, on the subject of the relationship,
expressed himself thus: “Il en était un peu amoureux
parce qu’elle avait les jambes d’un homme.” So it too was
hardly the regular thing. Frederick’s masculinity was obviously
not attracted in the orthodox way by the feminine
counter-pole. Possibly the long years of soldiering contributed
to this state of things and weaned his interests
from the other sex. There are many cases of military who
were or who became women-haters. This man, brought up
in an atmosphere of French femininity, may have grown so
accustomed to the maleness of camps that at last he “could
not stand the smell” of women. And this was in the Frenchest
of centuries, a woman’s century par excellence, saturated
with the perfume of the Ewig-Weibliche. His conception
of soldiership, ascetic to begin with (the highest soldier
in his command durst not in the field eat off anything but
tin), made him so anti-feminine that the soft appeal of love
and marriage was quite shut out. He did not like his officers’
marrying, he wanted them to be cloistered warriors
like himself; and expressed his view in the witticism he
made, that his officers “should find their happiness in the
sword and not in the ...” Anyhow, they should find it in
the sword. In 1778, out of the seventy-four officers of a
regiment of dragoons there was just one married.
Now why was all that? Perhaps at bottom it was not a
little political. We must not forget that the most powerful
countries in Europe were at that time ruled by women:
the Empress Elizabeth, the Empress-queen of Austria, and
the Pompadour. Frederick despised and affronted them
to the point of political gaucherie. Aloud, at table, before
all his lackeys, he called them “the three first wh...s in Europe.”
This though he knew, or, rather, because he knew,
that no remark of his escaped the spies of foreign courts.
In any case, the ugly word may have fitted two of them,
but certainly it did not Maria Theresa; in vituperating that
chaste and childishly high-minded woman he obviously
only levelled at the sex. The Little Mother, Elizabeth, on
the other hand, did lay herself open by her weakness for
strong drink and muscular military; but these very weaknesses
were what kept her a powerful potentate, and it was
most injudicious of Frederick to make them the theme of
scurrilous little rhymes, which of course came to her ears
and made the mistress of Russia his envenomed and everlasting
enemy. And why could he not bring himself to the
point of a few friendly words with the Pompadour, after
she had daintily taken pains to meet him half-way—and
considering she was the actual ruler of France? She was
only a butcher’s daughter, named Poisson, the wife of a
publican and procurer, and herself a procuress to boot.
Admitted and conceded, that was what she was. But in the
first place, what is the good of being an enlightened despot
if you cannot look beyond such small matters? And in the
second, she was rather more than delicious, with that clever,
roguish little head and that billowing embroidered frock—its
measured décolletage sagely half-hiding, half-revealing
delights which an all-Christian king had known how to
value. Scarcely a sign betrayed the filth whence she came
and which remained her element. She knew how to preside
discreetly over a privy council. Frederick, when he wantonly
repulsed her, was aiming at the female rather than at
the concubine. “I do not know her,” he said: “Je ne la
connais pas.” Anybody else, in his place, would have rued
that, later. Maria Theresa—foundress of the chastity commission,
pious and faithful wife—displayed more self-control.
“Princesse et Cousine,” she wrote; “Madame ma
très chère Sœur”—it sounds scandalous, but it had to be
done, for Silesia’s sake. As for Frederick’s bearing toward
the Empress-queen herself, it sets in the clearest light his
callousness where the sex was concerned. All the chroniclers
and critics, chivalrous before everything else, speak
of his behaviour as abominable.
There is a beautiful portrait drawing of the Empress-queen,
by Meytens, in the copperplate collection in Berlin.
There is the sumptuous rococo head, majestic and sturdy
at once, proud and naïve: the pure brow, with a little diadem
above it crowning the powdered hair that falls in
curls upon the royal shoulders. There is the double chin,
childishly dignified, the clear eyes, the powerful hooked
nose, the wholesome mouth, full without being coarse. Her
voice is said to have had a compelling charm. Court and
people idolized her. She reigned in the fear of God, piously,
patriarchally, comfortably. To her husband, Franz of Lorraine,
a famous petticoat-chaser, she was a loyal wedded
wife, conniving at all his shortcomings. When he died, she
turned to his sobbing mistress, Princess Auersperg, and
said: “My dear Princess, we have both lost much.” She
was as good-natured as that. When her son, Duke Leopold of
Tuscany, made her a grandmother for the first time, she
was so beside herself for joy that she ran in her night-dress
through the castle corridors to the Burgtheater, where there
was a performance. Leaning out over the balcony of the
royal box she called down into the house: “Poldy’s got a
baby! And, to cap the climax, on my wedding-anniversary!
Isn’t he a love?” We hear her call, we share the rapture of
her audience. She was not yet four-and-twenty when her
father died and bequeathed her the burden of the crown.
Her health tottered beneath the defeat of Mollwitz and the
ensuing crisis; for, to add to everything else, she was with
child. “For all my realms were the field of battle,” she
later wrote, “and I knew not where I could be brought to
bed in peace.” Yet with what lofty spirit, what touching
courage, she bore herself! Still weak from her lying-in, on
her arm the infant whom in tears and troubles she had
brought into the world, the crown of Saint Stephen on her
head, she stood in Pressburg before the assembly of the
Empire and summoned the chivalry of her Hungary to the
defence of her insulted majesty. And the magnates—one
can see them—in frenzied enthusiasm swung their crooked
sabres and pressed round the throne with the cry: “We will
die for our King, Maria Theresa!” But Frederick was
without bowels of feeling for this majestic weakness; probably
the pale maternity of his enemy only added fuel to
the flames of his masculinity, and rather roused disgust
than reverence. Throughout the long, inhuman struggle to
which the two Silesian wars were the prelude, the thought
that he was dealing with women never left him a moment. It
recurs in countless of his utterances of that time; who
knows if the shameful thought of being defeated by three
women was not what stiffened his back? At the thanksgiving
service after the victory of Mollwitz he gave out the text
from I Timothy ii. 12: “But I suffer not a woman to
teach, nor to usurp authority over the man, but to be silent.”—Maria
Theresa, when she heard about it, was not a little
wroth. She had a name for him, at once childish and oracular;
it seems to show that her woman’s intuition pierced
the secret of his character. She never named him save as
“the bad man.” The bad man. Yes, that he was, with the
emphasis as much on man as on bad. The mysteries of sex
are very profound, never will they be quite explained. Was
it that this king could not endure women because he was
such a bad man, or that he was such a bad man because he
could not endure women? A riddle not to be unriddled.
But that the two things were somehow dependent on each
other—of that I feel certain.
“The bad man”: he was that to everybody, though it
was Maria Theresa who by preference and from the depths
of her heart gave him the name. There was always a
whispering and a plotting and a conspiring round about
him—defensively, of course, in the end, and as precautionary
measures—all directed against him; he had always
to realize it, even when he knew nothing specific; and
he parried, as well as he could, ten years long. Yes, we
must agree that during all that time he was, diplomatically
speaking, on the defensive against his worse nature—though
one might, indeed, get the impression that even
this behaviour was dictated by sheer malice and in order
to lead honest people by the nose.... To sum up, the
constellation of great powers was at that time as follows:
The traditional, three-hundred-year-old rivalry between
France and Austria was a settled factor, a political constant,
which it seemed would have to be reckoned with to
all eternity. It had brought France and Prussia together
and the alliance of June 1744 had still up to ’56 to run.
But that alliance had become rather loose and unreliable,
after Frederick withdrew—prematurely, in the view of
France—from the War of the Succession. As for England,
her hostility toward France was if possible even more venerable
than that country’s toward Austria. France loomed
large upon the continent, France had a fleet, overseas interests
(there were disputes in America, more precisely in
Canada)—in short, quite enough to make England keep a
sharp eye on her. And George II could endure Frederick
as little as anybody else. He too, though not a female, had
been satirized in an epigram. And so England clave to
Russia, where the amateur of strong drink and muscular
soldiers sat enthroned; and did this with especial reference
to Prussia; Prussia being still regarded as an ally of France,
and in a position, in case of war between the latter and the
English, to attack England on her continental heel of
Achilles—in other words, Hanover.... The attitude of
Saxon Poland was particularly curious, involved, and
timid—under an Augustus anything but Strong, or, rather,
under his prime minister and head of the Cabinet, Count
Brühl, a great spender, a great roué and intriguer, who
presently ruined the country financially and after that politically
too. This man possessed two hundred pairs of
shoes, eight hundred embroidered night-shirts, five hundred
suits of clothes, one hundred and two watches, eight hundred
and forty-three tobacco-boxes, eighty-seven rings,
fifty-seven smelling-bottles, twenty-nine coaches, and fifteen
hundred wigs. But I digress.—On Sweden Frederick
thought he could count, his sister Ulrike being crown princess
there. French influence, also, was paramount in that
country—that is, it drew subsidies from France.
The intrigues, the war of pens and plottings against a
greater Prussia, began, so to speak, while the ink was still
wet on the signatures to the Peace of Dresden. Next to
Austria, where the alienation of Silesia was regarded as
entirely temporary, the chief source of the intrigues was
Russia; Austria, of course, always played the rôle of diplomat
with a light touch, whereas Russia, at all times
clumsy, at all times ready to conspire, hammered away
at the war and the annexation of East Prussia. I mentioned
that Russia’s leader of foreign affairs was Bestuchev, the
imperial chancellor, who took care, by arrangement with
the Austrian and English agents, to feed the alcoholic
hatred of his mistress for the King of Prussia, and to hold
the resources of his half-savage country at the service of
Austria. Scarcely any relations now subsisted between
the courts of Berlin and Saint Petersburg. A sort of latent
state of war obtained. Every spring, troops assembled in
the Baltic Provinces and threatened to overflow the Prussian
border. But there had to be some show of conducting
matters in the European way; so all sorts of documents
were drawn up on parchment, with secret clauses and everything
proper and in order.
The fact was that as early as 1745 an alliance had
been entered into by the maritime powers and the Saxon-Polish
and Hungarian courts—the famous Warsaw Alliance,
so-called. It had only been ratified in the spring of
that year, at Leipsic, and looked harmless enough on the
surface, but it had a secret clause, the Warsaw Agreement,
signed only by the monarchs of Hungary and Poland, which
was definitely directed against the robber of Silesia.
Scarcely had the Peace of Dresden been signed, when
Vienna, through the proper diplomatic channels, let it be
known in Dresden that she hoped the Warsaw Agreement
was still in force. Brühl would have been delighted to
utter a hearty yes in reply; but that he was afraid to; began
to wriggle, and through all the following years continued
to wriggle, until the arrival of the catastrophe. Saxony had
come off unharmed from the Peace of Dresden; contrary
to her expectations, for when Frederick was fighting in
Bohemia she had attacked him in the rear. But he contented
himself with an indemnity—the victor of Soor and
Kesselsdorf was just then behaving with great moderation,
not to say magnanimity. Brühl, however, hated Frederick;
at that time everything political had a strong personal coloration,
and the hatred of the luxurious and effeminate minister-president
toward the ascetic and industrious soldier
was inborn and indestructible, it yielded nothing in violence
to the Austrian brand. Brühl would have been delighted to
give it free vent; but there was the outward attitude of
Saxony toward the Prussian states, and there was the
abominable superiority of the Prussian army. “The Warsaw
Agreement,” answered Brühl: yes, it subsisted, and
then again, it did not subsist. It subsisted conditionally. It
subsisted on condition that it did no harm to Saxony. It
subsisted on condition that Russia joined it. It was indispensable
that Russia should join—if she did, then by all
means. It went without saying. “Parfaitement,” replied
Austria, and applied to Russia; and Russia barely waited
to be asked, she was on the spot at once, with clumsy and
unlimited zeal. In the year ’46 a defensive alliance—only
defensive, of course—was arranged between Austria and
Russia. It contained a secret clause, to the effect that if the
King attacked either of them, he should be held to have forfeited
Silesia thereby—beloved, lamented Silesia, which
grew dearer and dearer to the Empress-queen, the more she
saw what Frederick knew how to get out of it; Catholic
Silesia, whose possession by a heretic and criminal cried
to heaven. Brühl was politely invited to come in ... but
Brühl still wriggled. No, no signature, no official commitment,
it was too dangerous. And as they were sure of his
good intentions, they let him off the signature, in God’s
name. If anybody accuses Saxony of having joined an alliance
against Frederick, he lies. Saxony had preserved its
neutrality, Saxony had not signed. That it had done its
utmost, with Austria, to stir up trouble in Saint Petersburg
is another matter. It was neutral, none the less; it had not
signed.
A defensive alliance, be it known, is an alliance which
only begins to be in force when one or another party to it
is attacked by a given other power or group of powers. But
one speaks in strategy of an offensive defensive; and it
would appear that something of the kind may also occur in
the diplomatic sphere; indeed, if it were not for the conciliatory
title, it might sometimes be very hard to distinguish a
defensive alliance from its reprehensible opposite. In politics,
as also in life, the name is mostly a sort of concession
au publique, and deals only superficially with the fact it
represents. An attack may be of sheer necessity; but then it
is not an attack at all, it is a defence. And if an attack is
advantageous to the members of the defensive alliance,
why, then it becomes as good as impossible to draw the
psychological line where the casus fœderis ceases to be a
contingency which everybody would unite in avoiding, and
turns into something devoutly to be wished. Thus it becomes
a question of sensibility, and has to be left to the feeling of
the allies, when one of them shall and will feel itself attacked;
and accordingly, to invoke the casus fœderis it is
only necessary to drive your opponent to do the attacking—in
other words, to force him into the rôle of formal
aggressor, which is scarcely very difficult, and may be, under
some circumstances, very easy. Things will inevitably
so shape themselves, when one of the parties to the defensive
alliance is a power like the Muscovite kingdom, a
power whose instinct to expand has something elemental
and irresponsible about it, like the stretching and the appetite
of a giant; a power which, knowing itself ultimately unconquerable,
is at all times clumsily eager for the fray.
Now, as for this defensive alliance between Austria and
Russia, aimed at Prussia: the Empress Maria Theresa had
repeatedly and solemnly renounced Silesia, and she was
much too god-fearing a woman even to think of breaking
the compacts of Dresden, Breslau, and Aix-la-Chapelle.
But for that very reason she needed to find a way of getting
back Silesia which should be morally possible; and this she
secured by the alliance with Russia. For if Frederick were
to attack, he would lose his right to the province. Which
was now for the good Maria Theresa the casus fœderis—a
danger or a desirability? Let us call it a tempting danger,
or a troubling desire. But what Russia understood by the
word “defensive” is clear from the fact that in 1753 it
was formally announced in the council of state in Saint
Petersburg, and made the basis of a protocol, that it would
also be permissible to attack Prussia in case an ally of
Russia attacked her first. A corollary perhaps rather alcoholic
in origin, but it makes the question wherein a defensive
alliance differs, except in name, from another, to a
certain extent legitimate.
Well, and did Frederick know of these things? Oh, yes,
one thing and another did come to his ears in the course of
these years, if more by way of a trickle than in a steady
stream. He had to put them together and make sense of
them himself. The system of espionage was just then at
the height of its flower, blossoming rather more luxuriantly
than it does today; and Frederick was its greatest supporter,
considering it to be of the highest importance to
maintain spies everywhere, in all the important places. He
called them his “Kujons” (rascals) or “Pfaffen” (parsons),
and never could have too many of them—especially
since they did not cost very much. Brühl had set up a whole
office in Dresden just for deciphering the Prussian dispatches;
so we may consider it in the light of a retort on
Frederick’s part that he kept a “Kujon” there in his pay,
to post him in events important for the King to know. This
famous filou, named Menzel, a book-keeper by occupation,
had access to the files which contained the secret documents
of the government of Saxony, and for years made copies of
the diplomatic correspondence between Russia and Vienna,
which, together with the replies sent by the wriggling Brühl,
he punctually dispatched to Potsdam. From these documents
Frederick gleaned precisely the dealings which Saxony
had with Vienna and Saint Petersburg at the beginning
and toward the middle of the fifties. He learned how Brühl
wriggled and twisted in order both to preserve and to betray
the neutrality of Saxony; how Russia was persuaded to
come in; how they egged her on, in her clumsy enthusiasm,
to bring things to a point; how a god-fearing empress set to
work to find a valid, an ethical excuse for action. He learned—if
he had not known before—what sort of thing a defensive
alliance might be, when directed against himself;
and, supposing that he, on his side, was not god-fearing
and peaceably disposed, not at all inclined to rest on the
laurels of Hohenfriedberg, but, on the contrary, cherishing
all sorts of schemes and treacheries—then, here in these
very papers, he himself possessed the moral possibility
which the good Empress-queen was to reap from his offensive.
As you see, the real inwardness of things was
somewhat complicated, though it was, on Frederick’s side,
more downright, more contemptuous, less involved, than
it was with Maria Theresa and the man who, as Frederick
said, had fifteen hundred wigs and no head.
I pass over the numerous provocations, intrigues, and
crises of the second class, which occupied the political
world during these years of peace, without lying on the
direct line of the march of events. As early as the spring
of ’49, the eager Bestuchev had come very near to springing
the mine—on the score of the antagonism between
France and England. The Duke of Newcastle, then the head
of the English Foreign Office, was working for an alliance
directed against France, which should include, besides the
sea powers, Russia, Austria, Saxony, and a few other German
states—all very much to Bestuchev’s mind, for here
the prospect beckoned him of involving Sweden and Prussia
in a general conflict. He set to work in Sweden, where he
thought to bring about a change in the succession, and wean
the country from French and Prussian influence, drawing
it within the sphere of Russian control. He hoped in this
way to force Prussia to act in a military sense. And when
he demanded from England, Austria, and Saxony a declaration
that he might count on their support in his Swedish
undertakings, the whole world expected an immediate
catastrophe. But Frederick maliciously drew his neck out
of the noose. He invoked the French interest in behalf of
Sweden, he mildly warned the London uncle; and as he
gave emphasis to his diplomacy by calling up his reserves,
England and Austria found it expedient to dissociate themselves
from Russia. Moreover, Denmark was won over to
the Prussian-Swedish-French entente; there was even talk
that Turkey would come in. In short, the hostile combination
was sprung, Bestuchev was isolated and obliged to
put off the execution of his plans to a better time.
But the initiative now passed to an Austrian statesman,
with a name famous in history, who at this stage of developments
stepped full length into the picture: lean and
stiff, in a peruke powdered with excessive care, the curls
of which were arranged to hide the wrinkles on his forehead;
with a long, calm, blue-eyed, almost English face,
and a huge diamond order in his velvet coat. His name was
Kaunitz, Wenzel Anton Count Kaunitz; Maria Theresa,
who early recognized his great talents, later made him a
prince. He was an oddity, such as the eighteenth century
brought forth in numbers. Excessively hypochondriac—another
peculiarity fashionable in that time—he abominated
fresh air, and never went out of doors, so that he was
as white as a cellar plant. In his pocket he carried a whole
little arsenal of dental instruments, which he brought out
after a meal—even when he dined out—and began to
rummage about in his mouth with a lot of rags and lancets
and little mirrors. Until one time the French ambassador
said: “Levons-nous; le prince veut être seul.” After that
Kaunitz left off going into society. Goodness knows how
many other maggots he had in his brain; but as a politician
he was shrewd, far-sighted, judicial, and with an enormous
gift for sticking to a plan once formed. And he had
just one thought in his head: Prussia must be thrown by
the heels, if the illustrious house of Austria were to continue
in existence. That was a good and right thought, from
his point of view, but it had in itself nothing original about
it. What was original, original and really magnificent, was
the method which Kaunitz, and Kaunitz alone, evolved in
order to put his thought into execution.
Kaunitz comprehended that to checkmate Prussia and
crowd her to the wall it was necessary not only to break
up the Franco-Prussian alliance, but actually to draw
France over to the Austrian side. If genius consists in essential
independence of thought, that was a conception
worthy of the name. All the world over, it was an impossible
idea that France and Austria should ever walk hand
in hand. Sooner would fire and water mix. The mutual
jealousy of the two houses had left its mark on the whole
history of Europe—not merely since the days of the great
Richelieu. But, granted that this was so, Kaunitz could not
see why it should be so for ever. “Much is not dared”—so
ran his device—“Much is not dared because it seems
hard, much seems hard only because it is not dared.” He
acted upon this motto. If France decided to join the Saint
Petersburg offensive-and-defensive alliance, she brought
Sweden over with her; Saxony too would not hesitate to
turn on Frederick, so soon as she risked nothing by the act;
and if the Versailles government no longer stirred up the
German princes against the house of Austria, the German
states were pretty certain to be loyal. By a general understanding
such as that, everybody stood to win. If France
were instrumental in the recovery of Silesia, she would be
allowed as a reward some enlargement in Flanders. East
Prussia would fall to Russia, Magdeburg to Saxon Poland;
if Sweden cared in the least about Pomerania, she would
be a fool to stand aside. Anyhow, Sweden had no choice, she
was bound by French money. If hope and hatred once
moved them all to strike this monstrous alliance, then
Frederick was surrounded, hopelessly and helplessly, and a
coalition formed such as the world had never seen before:
a glorious coalition, which history could not but christen
with the name of Wenzel Anton Kaunitz.
These ideas did not spring full-grown in one day from
the head of their originator. Like all good things they had
deep beginnings. Even at the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle,
which Kaunitz concluded for Austria, he offered Brabant
and Flanders to Versailles, on condition that his country
recovered Silesia by means of French assistance. But France
declined. Considering her position with regard to England,
she found the Prussian alliance too valuable to be weakened
by such undertakings. Since that date Kaunitz had industriously
fed and fostered the mistrust of the bad man at
Potsdam in all the courts of Europe. From 1747 to 1748 he
was consul in London, where he plied George II with intercepted
Prussian dispatches and a thousand insinuations
against his nephew. But in the year 1751 he came to Paris,
and there began the golden age of his career as an intriguer.
He lived in the Palais Bourbon like a private gentleman
of quality, with several women whom he gave entertainment;
but he received very little. However, with the two
important persons, the monarch and the Poisson person, he
was on the best of terms; it was he who brought his liege
lady in Vienna to the point of those princesse et cousine
letters which were probably the hardest sacrifice ever legitimacy
laid upon the altar of politics. Kaunitz pursued his
aims with a tact and persistence truly admirable. He knew
that at bottom the Most Christian King, despite the alliance
still in force, abominated Frederick. Louis was bigoted and
lazy; coddled, self-indulgent, uxorious; naturally his active,
soldierly, free-thinking, Protestant cousin of Brandenburg
was an offence to him. The alliance existed for reasons
of state, of course; it was directed against England, and
threatened Hanover, the English possession on the continent.
But as for personal or dynastic sympathies, they
were nil, there was no basis for them; and setting the political
aside, a friendship between two old, aristocratic houses
like Bourbon and Habsburg was more humanly fitting than
the one that obtained between Versailles and the upstart
breed of the Potsdam drill-sergeant. And the creature had
written scurrilous lampoons against our marquise, and government
by mistresses, and our all-highest and laziest
Majesty’s sacred person: Kaunitz hinted very skilfully,
and now and then was in a position to produce a bit
of new evidence. What audacity, what ingratitude this
king displayed! What immemorial disloyalty! For never,
unless with France’s help, could he have got Silesia
for himself, and how had he shown his gratitude? By leaving
her in the lurch and crawling off into the woods with
his prey. But that is the way little states always behave
when the big ones fall out among themselves. To whose
use and behoof, when you think of it, had France and
Austria been at each others’ throats all these centuries?
Cui bono?—to speak Latin. Had either one of them
gained anything? No, they had only weakened each other;
the gainers had been the small and middle-sized states, who
otherwise would have had to do as they were told, and who
now were fishing in troubled waters. It was this Prussian
land-grabber who had won; thanks to the discord between
France and Austria, he had gained a position for which
nature had not intended him. Kaunitz was not so radical as
to assert that an understanding between his own country and
France was conceivable, possible, perhaps even necessary.
Only it was amusing to imagine how things would be if
such an understanding were to come within the range of
possibilities. It would be like heaven, that was all. Everybody’s
cares and troubles would vanish, you would wish for
a thing and it would fall into your lap. Poor Silesia—it
would not take long to wrench it from the clutches of the
bad man. And if France also dreamed dreams—Flemish
dreams—be sure Austria would find an opportunity to
show herself grateful. What else? Nothing else, probably—save
that, yes, France and Austria united would simply
be able to do anything they wanted to. Strengthened on both
sides, in splendid equilibrium, without occasion for jealousy,
they would hold sway in Europe, and every foreign
will would have to bow the knee in face of their united front.
So would it be if a concord between them were possible. But
such was not the case; unfortunately, not at all. Tradition
compelled them to work against each other, to the end that
neither of them got anything; and so it must be, to all eternity.
Habits were strong, bad habits were the strongest.
Stronger than all else was prejudice, and reason must bow
before it.—Or must it?
This was the sort of thing that Kaunitz dropped into every
ear which stayed still long enough to listen. He trotted out
his theory on every occasion, turned it this side and that,
showed it in various lights. First people laughed, then
they stopped to think. It was daring, it was amusing—after
a while they wondered if perhaps it might not be
more than a joke. Gradually it became the dernier cri, a
political mode, très chic as a topic of conversation in
boudoirs and coffee-houses. The erstwhile Poisson was enchanted
with it—and the Empress had written her such a
charming letter! But there were sound ministerial reasons
for not repudiating the alliance with Prussia; and Kaunitz’s
paradoxes could not so soon have taken on even a
half-way tangible form, had not the man against whom
they were directed advantaged all his labours.
Frederick probably felt that a cooler breeze had begun
to blow from Versailles; and the French attitude seemed
the more foolish to him in that an English-French conflict
was looming large and black on the horizon. They would
surely come to blows on the subject of the French-Canadian
border-line; the rivalry of the two maritime powers was
pressing to a warlike issue; and as Frederick’s treaty with
France could not possibly extend to a Prussian guarantee
of the French possessions in America, he felt that France
might reasonably be solicitous about his friendship. What
was it Versailles wanted? If it was a land war, if it wanted
to attack England in Hanover, then surely Prussia’s help
was more important than this new flirtation with Vienna—a
joke which would soon be played out when the war with
England was once on. For ever since the days of Louis XIV
Austria’s place, and Holland’s too, had been on the English
side in a French and English war. And as for Russia,
England did not spare her guineas when she set out to
bribe the Muscovite navy “against the common foe.” And
the common foe—Frederick might flatter himself that he
was the man. England had in him a not quite comfortable
neighbour on the continent, and she did well to take precautions
against a Prussian attack on her electorate of Hanover.
But while she set her diplomacy to work, what did
France do? France did nothing at all, whereas there were
three things at least which she should have done. She should
have stirred up Turkey, to hold the two empires in check.
She should have come to an understanding with Frederick
on the subject of Hanover. And, lastly, she should have
brought England to hear reason, by attacking Hanover.
Frederick had been expecting for months that the Duke of
Nivernais would come to Potsdam to negotiate. But he did
not come. Obviously, Kaunitz was at the bottom of that.
Frederick thought the petticoat government at Versailles
was showing itself pitiably hare-brained and silly. England
was sending a fleet to America; she was capturing French
ships and King George was threatening in parliament; but
Louis and his one-time Poisson seemed bent on repose. The
only step Louis took was to instruct his foreign minister,
Rouillé, to make the following proposal to the Prussian
ambassador: “Write to your sovereign that he ought to assist
us against Hanover. There will be a lot of plunder. The
King of England’s treasury is well filled. The King need
only help himself.” It was brazen. But it shows incidentally
what sort of repute King Frederick enjoyed in Europe and
particularly at the court of Versailles. He sent back the
reply that if they had proposals like that to make they
would do better to employ a Mandrin as go-between (Mandrin
being a notorious highway robber). He hoped that in
future M. Rouillé would make a distinction between the
persons with whom he had to deal. A haughty, virtuous
answer—and one that would certainly make a good impression
in England.
Frederick had chosen between England and France. He
saw the latter vacillating, feeble, lacking in confidence. And
he felt that he was being undermined in Paris by Prince
Kaunitz. He gave France up. He was convinced that if he
attacked Hanover he would have England, Austria, and
Russia against him. On the other hand, if he cast in his
lot with England, in the first place the French would not
come to Germany, and in the second he would have the
money-bags on his side in all future contingencies. An
understanding with Russia would thereby be achieved, and
who knew if it might not in the future be possible to prize
Russia loose from Austria, and by thus isolating Maria
Theresa wean her from her hope of regaining Silesia?
Here was the reasoning that underlay Frederick’s humourless
retort to M. Rouillé. And England heard it. Could she
win over Hanover’s dangerous neighbour, and thus secure
her continental communications for her naval war with
France? England took steps. And soon the rapprochement
came about. By the middle of January 1756 a convention
was signed at Westminster, according to which
Prussia and England vowed mutual peace and friendship,
and, in particular, bound themselves to act to prevent any
armed power from marching into or through Germany.
That was all.
Really it was not much. England certainly had no intention
of falling out with Russia and Austria on Frederick’s
account. And, on his side, Frederick perhaps did
not believe that an understanding with England must necessarily
mean a break with France. But France was beside
herself. Yes, Kaunitz was right. This man was an out and
out wretch. He openly put himself on the side of France’s
enemies. But they would show him.... They showed
him. Kaunitz had meanwhile taken the helm of foreign
affairs at Vienna and was represented at Paris through
Count Starhemberg. He could at once report the most
gratifying progress in his French enterprise. It was at this
time that our marquise showed how well she could preside
at a real council of state. In the boudoir of her château of
Babiole there took place those very private negotiations
between her, Count Starhemberg, and the Abbé Bernis, her
protégé, which, on May the first, resulted in a contract of
defence and neutrality between France and Austria: the
Treaty of Versailles, which was the answer to the Convention
of Westminster, and which, as a matter of fact, was
so well seasoned that somebody called it a blank declaration
of war for the Austrian chancellor. In it was the statement
that France and Austria would stand together, that
in case of need one of them would place twenty-four thousand
men at the disposition of the other; and there were also
included all sorts of things about subsidies to Austria. It
was not set down that Austria would cede territory in the
Netherlands to France as soon as Austria by France’s help
had got back Silesia; but they continually treated of it, and
the Marquise so understood it.
And if it were only France that was outraged! But Russia
was outraged too. “What?” Elizabeth cried; “have we
taken so much money from England only to have her patronize
this man who has made a mock of me all over
Europe for the sake of a few harmless little fancies?” Russia
turned her back on England. With furious haste she set
herself to get into touch once more with France. Furiously
she proffered Austria a plain and blunt offensive alliance
against Prussia. They could hardly hold her back. Kaunitz,
who had not quite yet got France where he wanted her,
had to preach patience to Saint Petersburg, and advise discretion,
“lest the desperate King of Prussia fall on us
prematurely.”
So Frederick, then, had missed his reckoning altogether—granted,
of course, that he had reckoned as the writers
of the period (among whom he was one) say that he did.
And granting that he had not known all the time, in his
heart of hearts, that in one way or another he would one
day have to prove the strength of his budding greatness
before the whole of Europe, and had been ready for many
a day to do it. Today it looks as though both alternatives
were true: that he had war in his blood, but that, more out
of spite than love of peace, he played the diplomatic game
of balancing powers—just for the fun of leading destiny
by the nose. At all events, the Convention of Westminster
caused an incredible political upheaval; and any critic of
the time might have said that this royal statesman was such
a bungler that he had managed to unite against him all the
sworn hereditary enemies of Europe. A new system of
understandings arose: Austria did not stick to England
against France, and Bourbon and Habsburg joined hands.
Russia disregarded the subsidies contracted for with England
the previous year; mad with rage, she went over to
France and Austria. And so they were united, they, the
three greatest powers on the continent. And on the other
side stood Frederick; with a single friend, not exaggeratedly
loyal at that, who concealed from him that she was
no longer friends with Russia, and who, moreover, had
her hands full with the war overseas. However, the famous
money-belt would be at his disposition, at least for the
present and if things did not go too badly with him.
Such was the position; and it did not take Frederick long
to grasp it. Not in vain did he keep spies at every court.
He knew the secrets of Babiole. From The Hague came
hints of the Franco-Russian rapprochement. “Are you
sure of the Russians?” he continually asked Mitchell, the
English ambassador. And Mitchell replied: “My government
is sure of them.” Adding sotto voce that he himself
was not so sure, and that just lately a courier had told him
that all the roads up to the Lithuanian frontier were full
of marching Russians. For Mitchell the Scot was an honest
man and he had great respect for Frederick. To make assurance
doubly sure, word came from Dresden of Russia’s
eager urging, and of her leaving England in the lurch. The
Viennese ambassador gave further detail about the offensive
Austro-French alliance, which was not signed yet, but
was under constant discussion; comprehensively speaking,
it was as follows; on the day when Austria, with the help
of France, won back Silesia, it ceded to France a part of
the Netherlands.—Take it all in all, the Kaunitz schemes,
his coalition and his dreams of partition, were pretty
plain.
It was a great deal that Frederick had in his hands; quite
enough to afford him the moral possibility which he was
supposed to give the good Maria Theresa by attacking. It
is not hard to guess his state of mind—to presume to
understand his feelings would be more daring. A bitter,
angry, Mephistophelian laughter must have risen to his lips
at the thought of that clique over there striving so hard to
preserve their innocence, to put on him the odium of the
offensive—on him, who was above either the simplicity
or the hypocrisy of such clear psychological distinctions
between offensive and defensive; and who had no fear of
either praise or blame. And again, he felt that Prussia
would have in the end to assert herself and show what she
could do; he had war in his blood, he meant war—whereas
the others only meant, in the first instance, diplomatic
chicanery. The draft of that Franco-Austrian alliance,
whose aim was the recovery of Silesia, presupposed an offensive
taken by Frederick—and even so it remained a
draft. The whole Kaunitz scheme of a coalition for the
destruction of Prussia was in the first place no more than
that, and very little of it had been put on paper. There is no
document in existence from which Maria Theresa’s intention
to attack Prussia can be proved; nor any showing that
Russia’s and Saxony’s part in her plans was either a neutral
or a hostile one. No human being, learned or unlearned,
will ever be able to decide whether these plans would ever
have become more than plans if it had not been that....
One thing more: a contemporary, who must have known,
Count Hertzberg, who at the King’s request prepared a
paper upon the events of the year 1756 and preceding,
declared, thirty years later: “It is, to be sure, a fact that
plans were in existence for the partition of Frederick’s
territories; but they were only provisional, and presupposed
the condition that he would give occasion to carry
them out; so it will always remain unsettled whether or no
those plans would have been executed.” If it had not been
that—what? That Frederick himself began.
If one turns to the historians to try to discover whether
the frightful war which thus began was really an offensive
or a defensive war on Frederick’s part, one finds that the
historians contradict themselves to the point of absurdity.
All those whose breasts are covered with orders have one
song to sing; everything, they say, is against the libellous
hypothesis of a long-prepared war of attack and conquest:
the bearing of the King, his utterances, public and private,
during the ten years of peace and the last summer months
before the catastrophe. Those whose breasts are not covered
with orders (which of course is only the result and not
the cause of the views they hold), who have a grudge
against genius, holding it to be incompatible with virtue,
in the nature of things: these sing a different song: positively
everything, they say, that is known to us of the villain
speaks for the interpretation of an offensive war. His utterances,
forsooth! They are just so many subterfuges, just so
much dust in people’s eyes. “If I thought my shirt or my
skin knew anything of my intentions ...” Yes, we remember.
Had he not also said that he had no desire to be
like those princes who become famous by reason of one
brilliant operation and afterwards enjoy peace and quiet?
His plans date from far back. He wanted to conquer Saxony
and West Prussia, that was all, and he spied out the diplomacy
of the other powers in order to get pretexts for attack.—Yes,
the historians are a mass of contradictions. For my
part, if anybody asks me, I prefer to say nothing. For it
seems to me that when the various opinions on his life and
deeds cancel each other out, silence is what is left. That
Frederick began the war is no evidence that it was not
defensive; for he was encircled, and might quite possibly
have been attacked the following spring. But did he will
the war? The question leads us into the slough of unsolved
problems concerning the freedom of the will. He
probably understood quite early that he would be forced
to will it; and after he had led destiny awhile by the
nose, he had enough human pride and human spite to will
it voluntarily.
So much is true: that the others, no matter how much
they may have plotted, began their actual warlike preparations
only when those of Prussia had turned to certainty
the great and general mistrust. As early as the spring of
this year 1756 Frederick had sent a corps to Stolp under
Field-marshal Lehwald; and further, ostensibly to safe-guard
Hanover, he took measures to bring up the Westphalian
troops and strongly provisioned the Silesian fortresses.
His own officers had shaken their heads. After the
middle of June, “Alarmzustand” was declared in East
Prussia as well as Silesia, all leaves were cancelled, the
reserves called in before the end of the regular manœuvres.
One army was by then completely mobilized; it stood in
Farther Pomerania ready to act as reserve in East Prussia.
The plan of campaign, drawn up by the King together with
General von Winterfeld, had long been ready, save for
details. Winterfeld, a sort of general chief of staff, sat
bent over route plans and lists. Everywhere horses were
being bought. General von Retzov was intendant in the
field. The files were formed, the marching order of the
army in three great divisions was settled upon. The machine
was working smoothly. And Kaunitz smiled and compressed
his lips. “His Majesty of Prussia,” he said, “is
already making the second great mistake in state policy.
First Westminster, and now these preparations. It is good
we have not armed up to now, it might have spoilt everything.
Now we and Russia have all the provocation in the
world to hurl our troops against the boundary.” And Austria
set up an extraordinary armament commission; it
brought its regiments on a war footing and concentrated
them in Bohemia and Moravia.
On the tenth of July, Frederick ordered his generals to
Potsdam; appeared among them and without more ado
declared that the war must begin. “That it must,” Winterfeld
supported him. “Impossible!” said all the rest; and
advised strongly against it. They were Prussian generals:
Haudegen, Schwerin, Keith, Retzov, Schmettau, Ferdinand
von Braunschweig; but they all most strenuously advised
against it. The King’s brother could not trust his ears.
“Are we to understand,” cried Prince Wilhelm, “that
Your Majesty hopes to conquer this overwhelming strength?
The greatest powers in Europe, the public opinion of the
continent, are against us. And justice—ah, Sire, it is not
on our side!” “To want to wrest victory from superior
power like that is to court defeat at the hands of Providence!”
So cried the princes Henry and Ferdinand. Frederick
pished and pshawed, and jeered at them and said
they might stop at home if they were afraid. At which
they naturally fired up and said that obedience was higher
than personal opinions.
In the whole world he had not one moral support. England
never ceased to warn him not to invoke certain destruction—against
which she would be powerless to save him.
But when in the middle of July he learned that Austria
was mobilizing all along the line, he had the question
put in Vienna, which sounded dangerously like an ultimatum:
was the mobilization directed against him? Probably
he had in mind to spring the combination by showing
a brusque deportment. If they came to blows in midsummer,
he reckoned, then Russia was not likely to march
that year. Perhaps, even, English gold would keep her
still, or there would be a change of thrones—for the Little
Mother was not in the best of health, her love-affairs were
bad for her. And France: she had signed the Treaty of
Versailles, but nothing is easier than to deny the casus
fœderis if you do not want it and cannot have it. And it
seemed to the King like a case of cannot.
But if France and Russia did fall away, would Austria
stand up to him alone? Frederick did not think it, he did
not hope for it. But if, said he, they were really with child
by war, he was ready to play the midwife. A detestable
figure! And another allusion to the sex of his opponent.
They were not ready yet, in Vienna. So they delayed for
two weeks with their answer. Then it came. Maria Theresa
explained that in the universal crisis she had taken steps to
secure herself and her allies, which were not intended to
injure anybody. Kaunitz told her what to say—disingenuous,
time-taking rubbish. Frederick still pressed. He sent
word that he could not remain in ignorance of Austria’s
agreement with Russia. If Her Majesty could not give
him, in good set terms, without employing any of the usual
Austrian evasions, the assurance that she would not attack
him within the next two years, then she would have her
own exalted self to thank for whatever consequences might
ensue upon her silence. That this demand did not admit of
any discussion was obvious. Frederick’s own ambassador
hardly found the courage to transmit it. But simultaneously
with his ultimatum Frederick in quick succession mobilized
first the Pomeranias, then the Westphalias, Silesia, Brandenburg,
and lastly the Berlin garrison. In six days the
troops were in fighting trim and only needed a few days to
reach their rendezvous. Schwerin with thirty thousand men
was in Silesia. The three columns, commanded by the
King in person, pushed toward a certain frontier....
Everything was buried in the profoundest mystery; not
even the divisional commanders were informed. But there
was still a delay.... What was Vienna’s answer? After
full three weeks she haughtily replied: the first steps
toward mobilization had been Prussia’s. Further, the alliance
with Russia had existed for a decade, and was not
offensive in its character—from which it followed that
Prussia’s anxiety was groundless.—Kaunitz again. Between
the lines could be read: “If you swallow that, then
you are a fool, and we shall brush you aside. If you don’t,
then you are a criminal disturber of the peace. Take your
choice.”—Frederick gave the order to cross the Saxon
frontier.
The Saxon frontier! Why, but Saxony was neutral, wasn’t
she? Saxony was not playing!—That was all one; on
the twenty-ninth of August Frederick, with sixty thousand
moustaches, invaded Saxony.
What a hubbub arose in Europe at this unheard-of breach
of the peace, this attack on the rights of nations! We have
no idea—or, rather, yes, perhaps just lately we have had
an idea. But let us listen to Frederick before we listen
to Europe: according to him his breach of the law was due
to the following reflections and considerations. He had to be
absolutely certain of Saxony, in order that she might not
fight on the wrong side when she had the chance. Things
must not go as they had in ’44, when Saxony had stuck a
dagger in his back. By occupying the country and disbanding
the army or incorporating it in his own, he should have
a secure base for his operations against Bohemia. As for
neutrality, there was none, in any true sense of the word.
In her heart, and with all her evil-disposed intentions,
Saxony was with the coalition, though cowardice prevented
her from admitting where she stood. Frederick, in breaking
the letter of the law, in violating a neutrality that stood on
paper, whereas its own betrayal did not so stand, was actuated
by the sternest necessity. He had to take the guilt upon
his own shoulders in order to bring it home to his enemies;
he had to get hold of the archives of the state of Dresden,
that nest of treachery, in order to be able to prove to all the
world how Saxony had manœuvred. If Saxony were wise,
she would offer no opposition; she would let him get across
the mountains without delay. But let her persist in carrying
her skin to market for Austria, and he would crush her
once for all. When Schwerin repulsed an invasion into
Silesia, and Frederick surprised them by appearing in
Bohemia, then Maria Theresa might perhaps think better
of it? With just one slash, perhaps, he would have cut the
web that bound him, so that the severed pieces floated harmless
away? Of course, the opposite result was conceivable:
the various combinations still in a fluid state about
him might crystallize at his touch, just as ice-cold water in a
basin will begin to freeze when shaken. But one way or the
other, things must be brought to a head.
Thus Frederick. But Europe had no mind at all for such
balancings and experimentations. Europe shrieked as with
one voice. It was terrific to hear her. The public, of course,
had no “Kujons” in its pay; it was not posted as to preliminaries,
and in its eyes the march into Saxony had
taken place in the middle of the profoundest peace and was
a shameless breach of international law, an attack so
wanton and unprovoked that it put one quite beside oneself.
To fall in force upon a neutral country, a good, innocent
country which was not at all expecting such a barbarous
onset and had only lately placed its army on a pathetically
small peace footing, twenty-two thousand men, in order to
enable Brühl to buy more wigs and coaches and scent-bottles!
It was insufferable, it rent the heart, it could not
and must not be that this snuff-taking Satan should tread
under the heels of his top-boots all morality, all justice,
all humanity, all that ennobled life, all that the upright
must needs believe in. So Europe shrieked and
continued to shriek; and loudest of all shrieked Austria,
pointing her finger at Frederick and crying over
and over again: “Now you see, don’t you? There you
are!”
And, as a matter of fact, Saxony was not in the least
resolved on fight. She had plotted, but she was not in the
least resolved. However, she was carried away by the general
indignation, which confirmed her in a false and sentimental
conviction of her own innocence and the justice of
her cause; and she elected to perform the rôle of martyr in
the cause of Austria and the rights of nations—a choice
which could not save her from imminent destruction. It was
impossible to withstand the masterly entry of the Prussian
troops, carried out as it was with the utmost order and discipline.
The defence hastily fell back on the Bohemian
frontier, and let Wittenberg, Torgau, Leipsic, let Dresden,
let the whole electorate fall without a blow into Frederick’s
hands, into the power of Prussia. The Saxon army stopped
at Pirna, in a fortified position, and thither came Augustus,
in flight from Dresden.
This prince, otherwise rather slack, now displayed an
astonishing obstinacy, backed up by the moral support of
all Europe. What Frederick demanded of him was pretty
thick, after all: it was no more, and no less, than an offensive
alliance against Austria, and the oath of fealty of the
Saxon troops. In other words, Saxony was to link her fate,
for better or worse, with Prussia’s; since, as Frederick said,
Saxony and Prussia were indispensable to each other and
it was to their mutual advantage to stick together. We have
learned since then that mutual advantage counsels a permanent
alliance not only to Prussia and Saxony, but to Prussia
and Austria as well. But they had not got so far on in those
days; and Frederick’s theory, in the circumstances under
which it was set up, must have sounded Satanic indeed.
“How should I,” asked Augustus in numerous letters,
“turn my sword against a princess who has never given me
any ground for doing so? It is my intention not to take any
part in this war ... my integrity, which I have preserved
up to my sixtieth year, encourages me to reply to Your
Majesty that you have possessed yourself of my territory
without any justification. Europe will be the judge of my
cause, and of the genuineness of the schemes you lay at my
door, of the non-existence of which all the courts of Europe
are convinced.... It seems Your Majesty can secure
himself in no way save through the destruction of my army,
either by the sword or by famine. Until the second happens
it still lacks much; and with regard to the first, I have hopes
that in the divine protection and in the constancy and
loyalty of my troops I shall rest secure from the ultimate
event.” They were good, moving letters that poor King
Augustus wrote, prompted by his consciousness that he had
Europe with him. He addressed his army just as touchingly.
They would, he said, thrust toward Bohemia together—which
was sheerly impossible—despite the
strength of the enemy. He was resolved to sacrifice his life
in the attempt; it belonged to his subjects; it was for them
to save the honour of their king, and to defend him to the
last drop of their blood.
The camp at Pirna was surrounded, and the pinch was
soon felt. But until hunger enforced surrender (for Frederick
wished to shed no blood, he wanted to amalgamate
the Saxon troops with his own), much precious time was
lost, time of which Austria made good use. Frederick
stopped in Dresden, where he sought by means of ingratiating
forms to make his Draconian regulations more palatable;
his purpose being to win over public opinion by proving
from the Saxon archives the necessity he had been
under. But here too he encountered resistance so embittered
that in breaking it down he brought the world, if that were
possible, even more than ever about his ears. The state
papers were in the castle, in the custody of the Queen of
Poland, who was living there with her children. Frederick
she loathed; and she stoutly resisted all his efforts to get
hold of the documents. Frederick, however, was not the
man to shrink from using force against a lady. He sent a
general to the Queen, with definite instructions to procure
the casket in which the documents were, using force if
necessary. The scene in the Queen’s apartments is variously
depicted. In any case it must have been extremely humiliating
to Augustus’s wife. She fought with all her strength and
with all her pride against surrendering the papers. We are
told that she defended with her own body the door to the
cabinet; other accounts say that she sat on the chest where
they were kept; others, again, that the casket was in her
bed, and that Frederick’s general, after prostrating himself,
did not hesitate to violate this place too. In the end the
Queen had to comply, and Frederick got the papers. He
speedily had them published. But the advantage of publication
was outweighed by the harm done by this fresh
evidence of his brutality. The Queen called the foreign
ambassadors together, gave them a vivid account of what
had happened, and declared that all the rulers of Europe
had been insulted in her person. Her daughter, who was
dauphine in France, threw herself publicly at the feet of
Louis XV and implored him, with sobs, to avenge her
mother’s sufferings—a scene which moved all Europe to
tears of sympathy and righteous anger. The French envoy
in Berlin received orders to break off relations peremptorily.
The Prussian ambassador was forbidden the court
at Versailles. Add to all this that the Queen of Poland died
soon after, killed, so everybody said, by the ignominy she
had suffered. For Frederick retorted upon her conspiracies
and agitations by having her closely watched, and she was
not spared further affronts. The King of Prussia, so we are
told by Count Vitzthum, treated the Queen not like a person
of royal blood, but like a canteen woman imprisoned
in the middle of a hostile army. And it killed her. The
indignation against Frederick was boundless.
It was, in fact, so deep and general that a heart less stout,
a temper less sardonic than his might have quailed before
it—yes, perhaps even this heart did sometimes quail. In
France, a country where he had close intellectual ties, he
passed for a savage, simply; they called him nothing but
the barbarian, the “monster of the north.” Indeed, he
might have searched the whole globe over for a sign of
sympathy and understanding and found none—no spot
on earth where he did not pass for the enemy of mankind,
a ravening beast, to draw whose fangs would be a moral
act and a safe-guard to the public. He must be struck down,
must be rendered for ever powerless. Not only must Silesia
be taken from him; Prussia must be reduced to the position
which was hers before the Thirty Years’ War, the king of it
once more a petty marquis, powerless for harm. Yes, the
hour had struck when the civilized states must root out the
Prussian spirit and rid the planet from this poisonous
growth. Even those who could still think objectively had to
admit that there was nothing left for Prussia but to sink
under the scorn and hatred heaped upon her by the world.
Quite aside from the material resources which such
hatred had at its disposition, the hatred remains in and for
itself a thing to shudder at. To fear that which is of the
spirit is no disgrace; it involves less cowardice than does
fear of physical force. It is upon the imponderables that
the best hopes of victory are based; thus there is nothing
weak or foolish about taking cognizance of the imponderable
and the irrational where it sides against you. The
hatred and revulsion which Prussia roused might be as
uninstructed and misguided as ever; but the question which
had to be raised was this: was it conceivable, or humanly
possible, that one man could bear up against the weight
of so general a feeling and carry off the victory? It takes
more constancy of spirit to confront a preponderance of
moral feeling than to defy a superior body of troops.
Frederick had to admit to himself that in case of his defeat
the world’s rejoicing and the world’s scorn would alike be
unbounded; that he should get no justice, and not only that,
but that he should actually have been in the wrong. Even
on this ground, it was bitterly necessary for him to conquer.
He was not in the right, in so far as right is a convention,
the voice of the majority, the judgment of humanity. His
right was the right of the rising power, a problematical,
still illegitimate, untested right, which had first to be fought
for and won. Defeated, he was the most wretched of adventurers—un
fou, as Louis of France called him. Only
when success had shown him to be the agent of destiny,
only then would he be in the right, and proved to have been
always in the right. For every deed that deserves the name
is in truth a trial of fate, an effort to create a right, to guide
destiny and realize the course of development. And the
hatred felt against the doer of the deed is, psychologically
speaking, nothing else than an effort to influence the verdict
of fate against him—a naïve and irrational effort, because
the verdict is settled beforehand, but still a spiritual
weight and pressure which might well frighten the bravest.
King Frederick is called the Great, not only because of the
audacity with which he laid siege to destiny, but also and
especially because he had the strength to bear up—alone,
with almost superhuman nervous strength—under so
heavy a burden of hate. But all the bitterness of soul, all
the cynic disbelief in justice, which characterizes him who
thus tempts fate, speaks in those words he uttered: “Poor
mortals that we are! The world judges our acts not according
to our motives, but according to their success. There
is nothing left for us but to achieve it.”
So now they got their forces together, bodies of troops,
armies, in almost ridiculous superfluity, to overcome him
and carve him up in the shortest possible time at the least
expense to each of them. Each one looked forward to his
share. Elizabeth of Russia displayed great tenacity, she
was far from dead yet, she hastened to join the Versailles
concordat and signed a special understanding with Austria,
by virtue of which she was to send eighty thousand men
against Frederick and harry the Prussian coast with her
fleet. France, which up to now had let herself be entreated,
showed suddenly a hysterical zeal. By the invasion of Saxony,
she shrieked, the Peace of Westphalia had been violated,
shamefully violated, and the honour of all the guarantors
of that peace demanded that they speedily unite to
execute the evil-doer. A second Versailles Treaty arose,
stating that France would contribute a hundred thousand
men and pay twelve million gulden of yearly subsidy to
Austria, until such time as the latter was once more secure
in the possession of Silesia, and Prussia reduced to the
dimensions she had before the Thirty Years’ War (according
to which contract France ought still to be paying
to this day). The war against Prussia, the alliance with
Austria, was now so popular in Paris that the French
Academy offered a prize for the best verses in praise of
it; but the French government found the idea silly and suppressed
the offer. And that was not all. Frederick found
that he had fallen foul of the “Empire.” His act, they
said, was a breach of peace of the “Reich.” The Emperor
commanded him to cease his unheard-of and wicked sedition,
to indemnify King Augustus and withdraw from Saxony.
He ordered all Frederick’s generals to leave their
godless lord, and not to partake in his hideous crime. And
as all that did not in the slightest avail, the whole of Germany
(that blind Germany!) rose against Frederick, sixty
princes declared that his proceedings constituted a predatory
attack, and an imperial punitive campaign was solemnly
resolved upon. Sweden, one of the signatories to the
Westphalian Peace, and in leading-strings to France, had
perforce to resign herself to the conquest of Pomerania.
And thus populations to the tune of a hundred million
rose against some five; fourteen princes against one; seven
hundred thousand of troops against two hundred and sixty
thousand. Frederick was putting it mildly when he said he
was risking his skin. Nobody had any doubt it would be
all up with him in the shortest possible time.
It will give me the very greatest pleasure to cite from
his letters of the period. They have a way of making one’s
memory act in a contrary direction—namely, forward and
not back, a distinctly thrilling kind of memory.
To the Marquis d’Argens in Berlin: “The French have
gone mad. You cannot imagine the disgraceful things they
are saying about me. You would think that the whole salvation
of France depended on the house of Austria; and
the Dauphine’s dreams have made much more impression
than my manifesto against Saxony and the Austrians.
In short, my dear friend, I deplore the consequences
of the earthquake that has addled the brains of all the
statesmen in Europe, and I wish them peace, health, and
contentment.”
To Privy Counsellor von Knyphausen of the Paris legation:
“It is due to the Austrian intrigues that I am obliged
to recall you. When you will have left Paris, nothing will
stem the tide of slander against me. My enemies will invent
so many stories that the French will only see with
their eyes and hear with their ears. Well, if they want to
be my enemies, very well; it is their own choice.”
To his sister of Bayreuth: “But since things have been
pushed to this point, we must hope now that Providence, if
it deigns to mix in poor human affairs, will not permit the
arrogance and malice of my enemies to triumph over my
just cause.”
To Schwerin: “We shall have, my dear Marshal, to confront
many foes—but I am not afraid. I have capital
generals, admirable troops, and if heaven preserve my
understanding I hope also to give a good account of myself....
But we must exert ourselves to the uttermost, we must
crush our enemies, we must fear no numbers, but rather
count it an honour that such a difficult task is ours to perform.
We pay rope-dancers, but not men who merely walk
on solid ground; so in this world all the glory is for those
who triumph over difficulties. Farewell, my dear Marshal,
I embrace you.”
To his sister Amalie: “The coming campaign is to me
what Pharsalus was to the Romans, or Leuctra to the
Greeks, or Denain to the French, or the siege of Vienna to
the Austrians. Such epochs are decisive, they change the
face of Europe. Before the decision one must endure fearful
hazards; but afterwards the sky is again clear and
bright. Our duty is now not to despair, but to foresee each
event, and bear with quiet countenance what Providence
vouchsafes us, without arrogance at good fortune, or depression
at bad.”
To his sister of Bayreuth: “Germany is facing a severe
crisis. I must defend her freedom, her privileges, and her
religion. If I am defeated this time, it will be in this cause.
But I am of good cheer; and however great the number of
my foes, I have faith in the goodness of my cause, the
admirable courage of my troops, and their steadfast will,
from the commanding officer down to the lowest soldier.”
To the same: “I am in the position of a traveller surrounded
by a band of rascals and about to be murdered in
order that the murderers may divide their booty among
themselves. Since the League of Cambrai there has been
no instance of a conspiracy such as this villainous triumvirate
has forged against me. The thing is contemptible, a
disgrace to humanity and human morals. Has the world
ever seen such a spectacle as three powerful princes banding
themselves together to destroy a fourth who has never
done them any harm? I have never had any differences
either with France or with Russia, and certainly not with
Sweden.... O tempora, O mores! One might as well be
living among tigers, leopards, and lynxes as in this supposedly
so civilized century, contemporary of the murderers,
thieves, and perjurers who govern this poor world.
Happy is he, my dear sister, who lives unknown, and has
been wise enough from his youth up to abjure any kind of
fame! Since no one knows him, none can envy, and his
happiness cannot make him the prey of every sharper....
They have laid a plot against me, and the court of
Vienna has been pleased to insult me; this was more than
my honour could endure. So the struggle begins and the
band of rascals fling themselves upon me; such is my fate.”
To Minister von Finckenstein: “Be not so fearful.
Nothing is lost as yet and nothing desperate. So long as I
am alive I will stand firm and defend myself like a lion.”
To his sister of Bayreuth: “We must all console ourselves
with the thought that our century is an epoch in the
history of the world, and that we have witnessed events so
extraordinary that the course of things has not for long
brought forth their like. That means much for our curious
minds, but little for our happiness. Well, these villains of
emperors, empresses, and kings are forcing me this coming
year to dance upon a tight-rope. I console myself with the
hope of giving one or another of them a good crack over the
nose with the balance-pole. But when that is done, then
peace must finally ensue. What a sacrifice of men! What
horrible butchery! I shudder to think of it. But I must steel
my heart and arm myself for murder and massacre; I must
face the odds heroically; though they are always frightful
when you see them close at hand.”
To Earl Marischal Keith: “You say my enemies malign
me, even in the far-away Escorial. I am used to that. I hear
nothing but untruths about myself. I have had more than
my fill of the vulgar lies and contemptible libels spread by
hatred and venom all over Europe. But one can get used to
anything. Louis XIV must get just as sick of the flatteries
that are poured into his ears as I am of the shameful things
they say about me. These are unworthy weapons, which a
great prince ought never to employ against his peers; for
he inevitably lowers himself at the same time and exposes
to the scorn of the vulgar things which it is to the common
interest of princes to hold in honour.”
To Finckenstein: “It seems unhappily that we are not yet
at the end of our task. We have too many enemies to be
able to gain such superiority over them as to enforce peace.
All Europe is marching against us; it seems to be the
fashion to be our enemy, and a title of honour to contribute
to our destruction.”
To Voltaire: “You, who do not fight yourself, do not for
God’s sake laugh at others; be tranquil, be happy, that you
have no persecutors, and learn to be care-free and enjoy
the repose you have at last attained after chasing after it
for sixty years.... Are you still, at sixty, so lacking in
common sense? And learn, in your old age, how you ought
to write to me. Please note that certain liberties are permitted
to writers and wits; but when they become impertinent
it is too much.... But enough, I have forgiven all,
in a truly Christian spirit. On the whole, you have given me
more pleasure than pain. Your writing has more power to
cheer me than your scratches to hurt.... You cry out for
peace so loudly that I am fain to tell you to turn that
lofty impertinence of yours, which so well becomes you,
against those who are responsible for the delay in concluding
peace.... Despite all your efforts, I will never sign
a peace save on conditions consonant with my country’s
honour. The people of your native land, puffed up as they
are with folly and vanity, may rely upon it that I mean
what I say.”
To Ferdinand of Brunswick: “Unless France signs a
peace with England we are hopelessly lost; we have too
many enemies, too many people are disheartened by our
disasters, and the morale of our troops has plainly deteriorated.
There is nothing left but for you to think up an inscription
for my tombstone. The great calamity will not
come to pass before the middle of August; but by then all
will be lost beyond repair. You know that I am usually not
a pessimist; but now there is no possibility of seeing anything
else but black.”
To d’Argens: “The French are amusing asses. I like an
enemy that makes me laugh; I hate my grumpy Austrians,
swollen with impudence and pride, no good for anything
except to make one yawn.”
To the same: “You value life as a sybarite, I look at
death like a stoic. Never will I survive that moment in
which I am forced to sign a disadvantageous peace; no
eloquence, no inducement, can drive me to subscribe
to my own disgrace. I have told you, and I repeat:
never will I put pen to a shameful peace. I am firmly resolved
to stake all upon this campaign, to perform the
most desperate deeds, to conquer or find an honourable
end.”
“The defence,” says Rancke, “earned him high esteem
in the states of Europe. In defending himself, King Frederick
became the great man of his century.”—That is true,
and yet not true—in so far, that is, as it considers Frederick’s
war against Europe to have been a purely defensive
one. The dispute among historians as to whether it really
was that—and not rather a war of aggression—waxes
louder than ever today; but the situation is far too complicated,
too involved, to permit of a simple and final
answer. In its very last analysis this gigantic struggle was
an offensive war; for the young, the rising power is always,
psychologically speaking, the aggressor, and the others,
the existing powers, are on the defensive against it. Somewhat
more superficially speaking, it was a defensive war,
for Prussia was actually “encircled” and was to be destroyed
with all possible speed. Then it was, again, an offensive
war in that Frederick obligingly picked the quarrel.
Yet, once more, it was a war of defence, for when the odds
are one to five, that is tantamount to defence, even though it
was the one who actually declared war against the five—or,
rather, as a matter of fact, failed to declare it. And,
fifthly, it was an offensive war: on the ground that the
most desperate and difficult defence must always needs
save itself by attacking. “Attack, attack! Keep on their
heels! Attaquez donc toujours!” To that tune, instinctively,
he had always disciplined his troops, he had even made it
instinctive with them; and to it he carried on war, unmindful
of the voices of those who urged him to keep on the
defensive—in situations like that of the year 1759, when
the Russians were on his left, and Daun on his right, and
Sweden in his rear.
What friends he had were not worthy of the name. England
regarded him as her soldier against France, she was
satisfied to have him hold France in check in Europe while
she quietly annexed the French colonies in the New World;
but, in the interests of business, she refused to relieve him
in the Baltic, against Russia; she paid subsidies as long as
it pleased her, and when it pleased her no longer she left
off. As we know, the war lasted seven years—seven is
always the number of years the princes and the miller’s
sons have to serve in the fairy-tale; but it was a seven years’
test a little severer than ever falls to their lot; it was, without
exaggeration, the severest test ever a human soul has
had to stand upon this earth. To stand it required such
passive and active qualities, such a measure of endurance
and patience, of inventive and resourceful energy, as neither
before nor since, to my knowledge, a man has ever
displayed or had occasion to display. Seven years long did
King Frederick march hither and yon, fighting, beating
here one enemy and there another, being beaten himself
too, sometimes almost destroyed; staggering erect again
because he thought of something else which might still be
tried; trying it, with incredible, improbable success and
coming safe off once more. Always in his shabby uniform,
booted and spurred, with his uniform hat on his head,
breathing, year in, year out, the dust of his own troops, in
an atmosphere of sweat, leather, blood, and powder smoke,
he would walk up and down in his tent, between two
battles, a dismal defeat and an incredible victory, and play
on his flute, or scribble French verses, or write quarrelsome
letters to Voltaire. His mother died, without his even
seeing her; he felt now more forsaken than ever. His favourite
sister died—“mon Dieu, ma sœur de Bayreuth!”—and
his anguish at the loss testifies to the tenderness of
his iniquitous heart. In time he himself became grotesque;
he was not unconscious of the frightful comicality of his
existence, he compared himself with Don Quixote, with
the Wandering Jew. “The ox must plough the furrow,” he
would say, “the nightingale must sing, the dolphin swim,
and I—I must make war.” He imagined himself condemned
to carry on war up to the day of judgment; he became
a spectre to himself. The dreadful weariness of
spectres he knew, their pathetic yearning for rest. “The
happy dead! They are saved from all cares and troubles.”
He kept poison always upon him for the last emergency;
but though the last emergency seemed many times to have
arrived, he did not take it, for always some other plan
occurred to him, and the emergency passed. Beneath the
frightful punishment, the cruel vicissitudes, the ceaseless
tension, “the nicest little creature in the kingdom” aged
rapidly. He lost his teeth, his hair went white on one side,
his back got bent, his figure leaner and leaner, he suffered
from gout. And besides that, from diarrhœa. It was,
in fact, the tortures of the damned he suffered. But his fame
grew apace—his transgression, his breach of the rights of
nations were forgotten, but his fame as of the chosen of
God grew and spread like a tree and overshadowed the century.
It was not alone that he routed the hosts of Marshal
Soubise at Rossbach—that same Marshal Soubise who stole
Alsace and set fire to the Palatinate—and became a hero to
all Germany, a symbol round which their torn loyalties might
once more twine. His deeds, and his sufferings, won him the
sympathies of the people of all nations. Yes, his defeats
not less than his victories occupied near and far the hearts
of men, and the grotesque, the Quixotic flavour, in his
personality helped magnify him in the popular eye and elevate
him to a legendary fame: his picture, with the wry
mouth, the sparkling blue eyes, the three-cornered hat, the
cane, the star, the shoulder-cord—it hung in cottage and
hall; while he still lived he was a hero of legend. From now
on he was called der alte Fritz: an awe-inspiring name, to
anybody with a sense of awe; for it is really in the highest
degree awe-inspiring to find the dæmon become a household
word and given a nickname.
He had outlived the hate, the psychic resistance, of the
world; and thereby had withdrawn an indispensable prop
from the morale of his foes. The rest was done by his radicalism,
his readiness to go all lengths, the depth of his resolution,
which seemed to his opponents at once so offensive
and so frightful, like a strange and savage dog—in the
end they all shuddered before him. His moral advantage
was that it was always, with him, a matter of life and death,
and that gave him a sense of absolute values of which the
others knew nothing. I will not speak of his genius as a
strategist, being a layman in that field. And I wish not to
speak of his “luck”; for it is always stupid to distinguish
luck from a man’s other merits and count it as undeserved,
instead of part of all the rest. Still, if you like, he was
lucky. He was on the brink of destruction when Elizabeth
of Russia surrendered to her love-affairs and left a poor
simpleton named Peter to reign, said Peter admiring Frederick
to the point of idolatry, so that he struck a peace with
him at once. But the King had to win a few more battles
before the others saw at last that it was hopeless, and retired
from the field tired out. He went back home.
He had won nothing tangible, and his territories were
ravaged, depopulated, impoverished, run wild. But Prussia
endured, not a village lost; Silesia was safe, and the
end and aim of the Great Coalition a total failure. It was a
deep humiliation for the continent at the hands of a single
man. The verdict of destiny, all the probabilities to the
contrary, had been rendered in his favour; it was impossible
to dispute it in the long run. They had to make
way for Prussia, for Germany, to follow its own path—a
path which has since proved as steep and fateful, as full
of manifold and instructive turns of fortune, as any path a
people ever trod.
As for him, his later course, which continued yet for
a long time, was dreary, and chilly, and unlovely. After
that frightful seven years his nature had grown more sardonic
than ever before. He had fought and suffered beyond
the capacity of ordinary men; and to him they now all
seemed like a childish breed, an undistinguishable rabble.
It is incomprehensible why he should have gone on wearing
himself out in labour for this breed even while he
choked with scorn of it. He poured himself into the task
of making good the harm that he had done, of healing the
ravaged fields and patching the tattered finances, of summoning
whole industries into existence, of adding a whole
province to his kingdom and rescuing it from neglect by
a magnificent system of colonization. And all this would
be incomprehensible unless one thinks of his sense of duty
as a sort of possession and of him as the tool of a higher
will. His industry was a cold and joyless passion. He was
burnt out, he was dry and withered and wicked, he loved
nobody, and nobody loved him; his royal existence was a
burden, and no honourable one, to the rest of the world.
And when he needed a little animal warmth, he was fain
to share his bed with his favourite greyhound. He kept a
great many dogs, and it was his wish to be buried near
them. When the last one of these died he wept all day long.
He still found a little pleasure in embroiling his philosophers
among themselves; then he sent them all away. For
whereas earlier in his life he had only mocked at religion,
now he mocked at philosophy as well; saying that a
good digestion was more important than knowledge of the
essence of things. And he had a very bad digestion, it was
spoilt by the highly spiced dishes he insisted on eating.
When at last he died, at seventy-four, after a tormenting
and repulsive illness, everything, we are told, was deathly
still, but no one mourned. There was not a single clean,
whole shirt in his wardrobe, and his valet gave one of his
to clothe the corpse—which was tiny as a child’s.
One is prone to think of him as a sort of hobgoblin, an
object of hatred and detestation, leading the whole world
into a quagmire, a spiteful, sexless troll, for the destruction
of whom a hundred million men toiled to exhaustion in
vain, since he was created and sent to bring about great
and inevitable events upon this earth. Then, after the performance
of them, he vanished, leaving behind him a husk
like a little child’s.
The riddle of his existence lay in the dualism which
Jean Jacques Rousseau reduced to a formula: “Il pense en
philosophe et se conduit en roi.” That is a great antithesis,
and comprises many and many a pair of active opposites:
for instance, right and might, thought and action, freedom
and destiny, reason and dæmon, bourgeois morality and
heroic necessity. Such opposites, united in one flesh and
blood and become a strife of instincts, naturally do not
make for a comfortable, logical, and harmonious existence.
There is a resulting irony on both sides, a radical scepticism,
a fanatic zeal for achievement at bottom quite nihilistic,
a sense of power as melancholy as it is evil. Frederick
wrote the Antimachiavelli, and that was not hypocrisy,
but literature. He loved the humane spirit, reason, dry clarity
of atmosphere—loved them by contraries and out of
the depth of his being, which was essentially dæmonic,
essentially a slave to the destiny which made him its instrument.
Thus he loved Voltaire, the son of the spirit, the
father of enlightenment and of all anti-heroic civilization.
He kissed the lean hand that wrote: “I hate all heroes”;
and he himself mocked his seven years’ struggle with the
words: “heroic weakness.” But he set it down in black and
white that if he wanted to visit a province with the severest
punishment, he would sentence it to be governed by writers;
his enlightenment was so skin-deep that he believed himself
bullet-proof; and when he wants to explain why
he preferred the frightful strain and bloody horrors
of war to the tranquil repose of a literary life, he speaks
largely of a “secret instinct.” What he means was stronger
in him than literature; it guided his acts, conditioned his
life; and it is certainly a most German thought to think that
this secret instinct, this element of the dæmonic and super-personal
in him, was: the urge of destiny, the spirit of
history.
He was a sacrifice. He felt, indeed, that he had sacrificed
himself: his youth to his father, his manhood to the State.
But he erred if he believed that a choice was open to him.
He was a sacrifice. He had to do wrong, he had to lead a
life contrary to his thoughts, he had to be not a philosopher
but a king, in order that the destiny of a great people might
be fulfilled.
1914
AN EXPERIENCE IN THE OCCULT
Full though this world is of problems—moral, social,
intellectual, artistic—weighty problems, the treatment of
which must redound to the credit of any writer, shedding
reflected lustre on his name and reaping him the praises of
a grateful public; yet I here venture to approach you with
a theme which even I myself cannot do otherwise than regard
as preposterous, and, indeed, suspect. Surprise and
contempt, I know, will be my portion from the general at
my choice of it. But do people choose their subjects, I ask?
No, they write and they talk of what they are ridden by, and
nothing else; and that though the themes a man neglects
may lay claim to pre-eminent importance, and the one
which has taken his reason captive be actually mischievous.
And all my good, respectable ideas have been vitiated by
personal contacts and observations, which are at once so
puerile, and yet to such a degree unexplainable (if I may
talk about degrees of unexplainableness), that I cannot
get away from them, and find myself, for the moment at
least, spoilt for the contemplation of those more unsullied,
those saner, chaster realms of thought where I could move
with so much honour and credit to myself. I say spoilt.
And truly it is a sort of corruption which breathes from
the region I have in mind: that probably not deep, yet
subterraneous region, that turbid and equivocal plane of
existence, with which, in my folly, I have put myself in
touch; it lures me astray from my lawful concerns to those
which I know full well are none of mine, though they exercise
upon my fancy and my brain a pungent attraction, like
the fumes of wood-alcohol (by contrast with the bouquet
from the pure wine of the spirit of civilization). Well do I
comprehend how a man may fall victim to them as to a vice,
and through that monomaniac, vain-foolish preoccupation
be lost for ever to the moral upper world.
My case is no other than this: I have fallen into the
hands of the occultists. Not precisely the spiritualists—though
there were some of them too in the gathering I
lately visited. But we must distinguish. The spiritualistic
dogma is by no means obligatory, among the group of
international scholars—not such a very small group now—whose
members call themselves occultists because they
are given to the study of phenomena which at present seem
to us to contradict the natural order as we know it. The
whole spirit-theory, as a method of explaining certain
puzzles, is even, by many investigators, rejected with a
gesture of stern scientific probity. And yet in fairness it
must be said that in the production of occult events these
scientific gentlemen do take advantage of the supra-normal,
or at all events anormal disposition of certain persons
who do not weigh very heavy in the intellectual scale; and
that this technique (I refer, of course, to the somnambulistic
state of the so-called mediums) constantly passes over
into the transcendental and metaphysical. But metaphysics,
of course, is not spiritualism; even less is spiritualism metaphysics.
The difference in degree is so great as to become a
difference in kind; and it is surely quite comprehensible
that philosophical metaphysics should aim to keep spiritualism
at arm’s length. For spiritualism—the belief in spirits,
ghosts, revenants, spook intelligences with whom one gets
into touch by interrogating a table and getting the most
utter banalities by way of reply—spiritualism is in fact
a kind of backstairs metaphysics, a blind credulity which
is on the one hand not up to the conception of idealistic
speculation, and on the other hand quite incapable of
metaphysical orgies of emotion. A good example of the
first alternative is Schopenhauer’s masterpiece The World
as Will and Idea; while in Wagner’s Tristan und Isolde we
possess the classic opus metaphysicum. And one only needs
to mention these lofty flights of intuition to feel at once the
lamentable triviality of the whole of that which calls itself
spiritualism—though what it is is not so much metaphysics
as it is a Sunday afternoon diversion for the servants’
hall.
But is human dignity a criterion of truth? Yes, in a way
it is. There is a man, Herr Krall of Elberfeld, well known
for his famous calculating horses, a man whose trade and
activities hover on the borders of the occult. I heard Herr
Krall say: “If there are ghosts, then there is every reason
why a man should pray for a long life; for there could not
possibly be anything more insipid, childish, futile, confused,
and pathetic than the existence of these creatures, to
judge from their supposed manifestations.” One is reminded
of the famous utterance of the shade of Achilles on the
Cimmerian shore, the time that Odysseus held a seance
there. Vain and senseless, the son of Peleus calls the existence
of the dead; and, after all, the pagan world might so
conceive the life after death, without making any mistake
about this one as truth, fact, or dogma. On the other hand,
it would go very much against the grain for a Christian to
conceive another world in which things were even paltrier,
stupider, and more futile than they are in this our earthly
sphere; and when, as indeed it may easily happen, an intelligence
knocks on a table and introduces itself to society
as the spirit of Aristotle or Napoleon Bonaparte, only to
belie the statement by a hundred blunders, gaucheries, and
obviously intentional shufflings, then I think we are justified,
on grounds of taste, in the conclusion that this is not
only not Aristotle or Napoleon, it is nobody at all, but only
acting as though it were; and that any complaisance toward
such goings-on is beneath all human dignity.
Now, this would all be well and good if only there did not
linger a doubt whether dignity and good taste are absolute
criteria in the field of science, in the search for truth, in
that process, in short, whereby nature explores herself
through the mind of man. Dignity there is only in the province
of pure spirit; and metaphysics, in the sense of transcendental
speculation in the theory of knowledge, belongs
to that province. But when metaphysics becomes empirical;
when it condescends, or begins to feel the obligation, or
yields to the temptation, to track out the riddle of the universe
experimentally—and that is what it does in occultism,
which is nothing but empirical, experimental metaphysics—then
it must not count on keeping its hands
clean or its bearing stately. The only dignity it has left is
the irreducible remnant that must cleave to all honourable
service in the cause of truth; and it must make up its mind
that it will have to deal with a great deal of filth and foolishness.
For mediumism and somnambulism, the sources
of occult phenomena, are a mixing of suprasensual mysteries
with the mystery of organic life; and the result is
turbid. There is no longer any talk of taste, of mental or
spiritual niveau, or of the beauty of rashness. For here nature
takes the field; and nature is an equivocal element: impure,
obscene, spiteful, dæmonic; while man, proud man, in
his very essence opposed to her, loves to put on an aristocratic
air and find his own peculiar dignity in forgetting
that he is a child of nature just as much as he is a child of
spirit. And yet, if one were seriously, on humane grounds,
to forbid metaphysics to become experimental—that is, to
practise occultism—that would be to deny to natural research,
to knowledge of nature in general, every human
value and importance, as did the Middle Ages and the
Church. As though the exact natural sciences themselves
stop at the point where an encounter with metaphysics becomes
unavoidable! The fact that I know and understand
very little of the famous doctrines of Einstein (except that,
more or less, things have a fourth dimension—namely,
time) prevents me as little as it does every other intelligent
layman from seeing that in this doctrine of relativity the
border-line between mathematical physics and metaphysics
has become fluid. Is it still “physics,” or what is it, when
they tell us—and they are telling us today—that matter
is ultimately and inmostly not material, it is just one manifestation
of energy, and its smallest parts, which are neither
small nor large, are, though surrounded indeed by time-spatial
fields of power, themselves timeless and spaceless?
But enough of theorizing. Let us get on to my experiences.
They begin at my acquaintance with a man about
whom opinions have been of late strongly divided, some
finding him a charlatan and traitor betrayed, others respecting
him as a genuine and meritorious investigator, and
one of the initiators of a new science. He is Dr. Albert
Freiherr von Schrenck-Notzing. A practising physician,
from a family of physicians, specialist in nervous diseases,
sexual pathologist, he more than thirty years ago arrived
at the study of the occult by the route of hypnotism and somnambulism.
It appears that for a time he leaned toward
spiritualism; but today he rejects it, and refers all the
unexplainable phenomena he evokes and observes to the
operation of unknown but natural forces, which will in
time be recognized as such.
The appearance of his book Phenomena of Materialization,
a few years before the war, produced a full-grown
public scandal. From the official and learned world came
a perfect hail of protests against such a combination of
credulity, confused thinking, and fraud. The public, in so
far as it came to hear about it at all, held its sides with
laughter; and really the book was a severe trial of our
seriousness, as to both text and illustrations—photographs
which struck one as at once silly and grotesque.
Evidence was not lacking that Dr. Schrenck-Notzing had
been bamboozled—and this was probably true in more
than one case. Most unfortunately, the mediumistic faculty,
however genuine, is no guarantee of good character.
On the contrary, it even seems to have a perfect flair for
mystification. Anyhow, it looked for years as though
Schrenck-Notzing had irretrievably damaged his good
name as a scholar.
The years passed. The war came and with it undreamed-of
chances and changes. When the second volume of Phenomena
of Materialization came out, it was in an entirely
altered atmosphere. Not that the second volume was less
crazy than the first, or that the official world of science,
the press, or the public welcomed it more cordially than
before. No, there was no stinting of scorn and contumely.
But both seemed to lack conviction, to be less fortified
than before by comfortable self-assurance. There was a
mild resignation, a fatalistic laissez-faire in the air. People
had borne so much they never dreamed of bearing, such
outrageous experiences had been their lot, that even their
honest indignation lacked the right ring; it betrayed an
unmistakable tendency to compound.
In politics there is always a right and a left wing. So in
the scientific world there is, with reference to the occult, a
strongly conservative and a radical-revolutionist position,
together with all sorts of shadings and gradings between,
on the one hand, obstinate denial of all rationally unexplainable
but persistently reported manifestations like
telepathy, true-dreaming, and second sight, and, on the
other, a fanatical and uncritical credulity, based, this last,
less on a solid reverence for the mystery than an inhuman
prejudice against all reason and science. And the intransigent
conservative position has a good deal on its side—as,
after all, it has in politics too. For between the right
and the left lies an inclined plane where it is only too easy
to slip; to concede belief in one single case of the occult
is to reach your little finger to a devil who almost infallibly
ends by taking the whole hand and therewith the whole
man. Principiis obsta! There is beginning to prevail in
Germany today a dangerous liberalism in the camp of
orthodox science—in Germany, which might hitherto
have been regarded as the stronghold of conservatism in
this respect. Abroad—in England, in France—there had
always been a more yielding temper, and more often displayed.
(I will not speak of America, where an unnecessary
amount of humbug seems to have got mixed up with
occult studies.) Perhaps we Germans were influenced by
the fact that Schrenck-Notzing’s book was translated into
English; that the Society for Psychical Research two years
ago summoned to London his principal medium, a person
named Eva C., and published a very serious report of the
sittings with her; that French savants like Richet, Flammarion,
Gustave Geley, Dr. Bourbon, and others supported
this report in its boldness, tested its experiments, confirmed
its results. All in all, a slight shakiness is evident, a certain
demoralization of our conservative and sceptical front.
There are traitors, and the traitors are secret before they
become public. There are university professors, and not
only philosophers and psychologists, but natural scientists,
physicists, physiologists, and physicians, who take advantage
of the bad street-lighting in Munich to steal like conspirators
to the evening sittings of Herr von Schrenck-Notzing
to see what it does not profit them to see. For
they must know, and they do, that the only way of
remaining intact is to shut their eyes and not see. They
are lost, or as good as lost, it is all up with their
scepticism—or, rather, their scepticism begins—when
they see. There are instances. A much-sought-after Munich
oculist openly confessed that after what he had seen at
Schrenck-Notzing’s he had grown “very cautious in his
scepticism.” A charming phrase—the most equivocal
phrases are usually the charmingest. For I aver that that
can be no true scepticism which is not sceptical of itself;
and a sceptic, in my humble view, is not merely one who
believes the prescribed things and averts his eyes from
everything that might imperil his virtue. Rather your true
sceptic will, in ordinary language, find all sorts of things
possible, and he will not, for the sake of convention, deny
the evidence of his sound senses.
As for me, I have always stood, theoretically, rather far
left in this business of the occult; holding, in the sense of
the thoroughgoing scepticism I just defined, that all sorts of
things are quite possible; but not boasting any personal
or practical experience in suprasensual realms. I have
rested in a theoretical benevolence. I have felt, and may
have even casually expressed, a desire to attend a sitting,
but nothing came of it, and that nothing came of it was
probably my own doing.
And now? At the present moment? Just lately? You
must let me tell the tale as it fell out. I had a visitor, an
artist man from a comic paper, with an order to make a
caricature of me. Very good. He drew me a crooked nose,
and one thing led up to another. God knows how we came to
speak of Herr von Schrenck-Notzing. Had I heard that he
was working with a new medium, my guest asked, as he
went on cracking jokes with his pencil. It was a youth,
hardly a man yet, named Willy S., a dentist by profession
and a devil of a fellow in the psychical line. Schrenck got
perfectly crazy manifestations through him. He had discovered
him, brought him to Munich, found him lodgings
and a job, besides paying a deposit to ensure Willy’s exclusive
services. He had been working with him a year now,
and had him so well trained, psychically speaking, that
Willy, unlike most mediums, could endure an almost constant
change of audience, with the rarest disappointments.
That was important for Schrenck-Notzing for the sake of
the propaganda.—“Might one get to see a sitting?” I
asked. The artist man thought it quite possible. He knew
Schrenck-Notzing, and he would like to go to one himself.
Leave it to him, he would arrange an invitation.
So it came about. There followed an appointment by
telephone; and one winter evening at eight o’clock, toward
Christmas-time, I found myself on the tram with my caricaturist,
bound for the seance. Both of us were in high
spirits, exhilarated, curious, in a mood between bluster and
funk, something like the feelings of a young man going
for the first time to a girl.
The palatial residence of Baron von Schrenck-Notzing
is near the Karolinenplatz, in an exclusive quarter. We arrived,
and a servant led us through a marble vestibule and
up some steps to an antechamber. As we took off our things
we were greeted by our host, with cool, aristocratic politeness,
and ushered into a good-sized library, where the other
participants in the coming seance were already gathered.
Only one of them was known to me. I addressed him, expressing
my surprise at finding him here. This was Professor
G., the zoologist, an enthusiastic sportsman, ski-runner,
yachtsman, and Alpinist, a beardless, young-looking man,
though certainly in the middle forties; distinctly out-of-doorish
and nature-loving—I should never have taxed him
with any hankerings after the occult. Introductions followed.
I was delighted to meet Emanuel Reicher, celebrated
actor and hyphenated American, just then living in
Germany. Then there was the medium’s housekeeper and
foster-mother, a widow in middle life, named Frau P.
Likewise a Polish artist, blond and clean-shaven, full of
friendly talk in a gruff, hearty voice. Then this and that
member of the Schwabing intelligentsia. But the intellectual
laity were outnumbered, on this occasion at least, by the
medical men and natural scientists. There was another
professor of zoology, a typical Gelehrter, mild and shy; a
young doctor from Switzerland; a still youthful German
physician, assistant at a Munich hospital, who had brought
along an apparatus to measure blood-pressure; a jolly,
fair-haired lady specialist in nerve massage.... Many
of those present were novices, Reicher for one. He seemed
to have no affiliations with the occult, but merely with the
social circle represented.
The medium, Willy S., kept rather in the background.
The Baron introduced me to him among others. “Here,”
he said, “is our star performer.” He repeated the phrase
more than once, obviously with the idea of stimulating the
young man’s sense of importance, but also by way of prepossessing
me in favour of this precious and delicately
organic instrument of his experiments. In my case, his
concern was quite unnecessary. My sympathies were boundless,
and I took pains to let our artist feel that I was no
hostile onlooker, present with the sole idea of pouncing and
unmasking, with a bellow of triumph. I was a sceptic on
the positive side, who would rejoice at his success—I
wished him to know that. Deception? Between deception
and reality there were many degrees, and at some point
they were one. Perhaps there was a sort of natural deception,
which might be just as good to talk to as reality! I had
come hither, not humbugging myself in the least, to see
what there was to be seen, just that, no more and no less.
I exchanged a few words with Willy S. and tried to get an
idea of his personality. I found a dark-haired youth of
some eighteen or nineteen, not unattractive, certainly with
nothing striking about him. His origins were plainly
simple; his speech a South-German-Austrian dialect, and
his manner decent and friendly, with no signs of wanting
to curry favour by over-politeness. His answers to my matter-of-fact
questions were monosyllabic; and he seemed,
quite excusably, in a sort of stage-fright, a state of suppressed
excitement united with the shyness natural to his
youth.
The young clinician summoned Master Willy to have
his blood-pressure measured, and I turned away and followed
our host’s invitation to have a look round in the laboratory
adjoining. It was a large room, filled with a confusion
of photographic apparatus and arrangements for a
magnesium flash-light. There were tables and chairs upon
which stood or lay a variety of objects: a music-box, a
little table-bell with a handle, a typewriter, several white
felt rings, and so on—objects uninteresting in themselves,
which yet would be employed by young Willy to accomplish
strange matters. We shall come back to them. There was a
sort of cage made of fine wire in which they had confined
the youth during a severely scientific and critical sitting.
It had not prevented him from doing what they could not
explain. Lastly there was the so-called “black cabinet,”
about which so much had been said and so much more
whispered. Some of Willy’s predecessors had been sorely
in need of it. I looked within. There was nothing special
about it. Indifferent lumber stood behind the ceiling-high
curtain which shut off one corner of the room from the rest.
“We shall not require the cabinet,” said Dr. von Schrenck-Notzing.
Willy did not need it. He was strong. He sat
right out in the room in his operations. So much the better.
My positive scepticism had swallowed the cabinet too—but
if Willy was strong, why, so much the better. We returned
to the library. Beyond it lay a study with a writing-table,
where Willy made his toilet for the sitting.
He did not make it by himself. By no means. He made it
under the argus-eyed control of three persons: the master
of the house and two assistants. This time Dr. von Schrenck
appointed as assistants the lively nerve-specialist and myself.
And we obliged him—though privately I doubted my
fitness for the office. I felt lax and benevolent, and inclined
to regard the supervision as a formality. I am not at home
in the rôle of misdoubting observer; it embarrasses me, it
is repugnant to my humanity. You cannot expect a man to
turn you his good side when you take his bad one for
granted. This youth now girding up his loins to perform
marvels—why should I dash his spirits by showing him
I suspected him of preparing to take me in? I am a sceptic,
but I want something to happen. Yet might not that be the
most fundamental and extreme form of scepticism? Perhaps
I, in my laxity and benevolence, was the most unbelieving
of all?—But no more, for the moment. Make
your toilet, young man, I will watch you.
The Baron showed us the black, one-piece tricot affair
in which Willy was to cover himself from neck to ankle.
He urged us to subject it to a careful scrutiny, to feel it
all over. He laid great stress on a critical attitude. A garment,
of cotton tricot. Very good. No sign of deception
about that; and Willy drew it on over his tanned, boyish
body. As he did so I caught a shy and solemn look he cast
at my colleague, the blonde lady nerve-specialist, who
blithely regarded the ceiling. But in nothing but the tricot
the chap would freeze, that was humanly plain; so they
gave him a dressing-gown besides, a comfortable old
wadded kimono of the Baron’s, which likewise we conscientiously
examined, pockets, lining, and all. A good-natured
old dressing-gown. Good. But it had one curious
feature: the Baron explained it to us. It was trimmed all
over with ribbons, on the sleeves, the seams, the hem, sewed
on everywhere. And these ribbons had been treated with a
luminous preparation so that you would be able to see
the outline of Willy’s figure even by a dim light and easily
keep it in your eye. That seemed a sensible precaution.
More luminous ribbon went like a diadem about his head;
he stuck his feet into an old pair of Turkish slippers. They
completed the preparations. Or no. For when he stood
arrayed he opened his jaws very wide, like a lion, as though
to swallow us. I gasped; until it was explained to me that
this was a matter of controlling the mouth cavity. The
deuce! And I had been within an ace of forgetting the
mouth cavity. He already had one gold tooth in it, to
the honour of his trade. For the rest, it was an irreproachable
mouth cavity. We saw it as far down as the glottis. In
God’s name, enough. We returned to the other room.
A chorus of friendly shouts welcomed us. The old hands
hailed their Willy in his professional disguise. It was a
merry masquerade, and Willy himself, in his talar and
priestly bands, laughed too, in good-natured embarrassment.
Allons, mes enfants! The company trooped into the
laboratory and our host shut the door behind us.
Things were looking serious. Unnatural events were to
take place in this strange room that was like a photographic
studio even down to the objects to distract the children’s
minds with. I confess to a little faint-heartedness, an inner
resistance, a doubt whether I, personally, was a suitable
candidate for the enterprise. But now the conductor of the
experiment, all unsolicited, entrusted me with the control
of the medium, Willy’s landlady, Frau P., acting as the
second control; and began at once to instruct me in the
technique. And technique it was, in all seriousness, very
thorough and gratifying indeed. I sat opposite to the young
man, with my chair close to his, his two knees between
mine. I held both his hands and my assistant both his wrists.
Nobody could deny—and I was far from doing so—that
Willy was in safe arrest; we sat and looked idiotically at
each other, while the rest of the company took their places
chattering.
We were grouped in front of the curtain, in an irregular
circle, three-quarters closed. At one end sat the medium,
with us “controls,” and at the other the master of the house.
Not all those present found a place in this circle; two or
three people had to move back into a second row, where
they stood or sat as they liked. Among them was the sporting
zoology professor, who to my astonishment had armed
himself with an accordion. It appeared that he was a skilled
performer on this instrument, in demand for excursions
and summer evening garden-parties, and particularly
welcome in such gatherings as the present one, for a
medium needs music, almost continuous music, for his
demonstrations—a temperamental requirement which it
would be foolish not to gratify. Professor G. with his
concertina added variety to a programme which would
otherwise have been furnished only by a music-box that
played one single and not even very pleasing tune.
The room was still lighted by ordinary white electricity,
by which the Baron put the finishing touches to his arrangements.
A little table stood in our circle, not precisely in the
middle, rather nearer to our host than to the medium, from
whom it was some five feet distant. The Baron measured
the distance with a yardstick, and then placed several objects
upon it: a lamp in a red shade, the table-bell, a plate
of flour, a little slate and piece of chalk. A sizable wastepaper-basket
stood upside-down by the table, with a music-box
on it; not the one that was to play (that stood on a
shelf behind the Baron’s chair), but a smaller affair on
which Herr Willy’s powers were to be displayed. The typewriter
the Baron set somewhere on the carpet near himself;
then he strewed felt rings about the floor within the circle.
They were luminous, like the ribbons on Willy’s clothes,
and to one or two of them was attached a longish, luminous
string. Furthermore, all the larger objects, so far as was
practicable, the waste-paper-basket, the music-box, the
table-bell, were marked with luminous ribbons as well.
These ribbons were the Baron’s own invention, he rather
prided himself on them and used them in profusion....
The light went out.
But it was turned on again; for Willy, sitting there in
my arrest and still in his waking senses, had remembered
something. “The pins, Herr Baron,” he said. He referred,
did this honourable youth, to another precautionary measure
which had been overlooked. The Baron bestuck the
sleeves and skirt of the velvet dressing-gown with pins
that had thick, white, illuminated heads. Others of the
same kind already stuck in the curtains, right and left of
the opening, so that every movement in their folds must
betray itself. Once more the white light was turned off. The
only illumination now was a dark red shimmer from the
shrouded ceiling light, and from the little lamp on the
table, which was likewise shaded. For the unadjusted eye
rather a scanty illumination. But the Baron assured us
that it was the best he could do. His utmost efforts had not
succeeded in securing a greater toleration for light. “I
struggle,” he said, “for every ray, but this is all I can get,
up to now.” However, Willy himself gave out light; so did
the felt rings, the bands on the other objects, and the pins
in the curtains. After all, the field of operations was visible;
and after a little while the top of the table seemed really
quite well lighted. We were asked for a little silence, in
which the music-box performed its single number, a clear
and childish tune with a brief recurring melody and a
tinkling accompaniment. We waited. I in particular waited,
with Willy’s hands in mine, neither too tight nor too loose.
Suddenly, after two or three minutes, he shivered. A
shudder ran through him, and his arms, taking mine along,
began to perform pumping and thrusting motions. His
breath came short and thick.
“Trance,” announced my experienced assistant.
So the chap had fallen into a trance under my hands!
I had never observed this state before, and gave it my profoundest
attention, convinced as I am that it is a condition
of the most far-reaching implications. While it lasts, Willy’s
ego is divided into two symbolic persons, for the purposes
of his dream-performance, a male and a female. He calls
them Erwin and Minna. Childishness. Hocus-pocus. Nobody
takes Erwin and Minna seriously; but for the sake
of the business in hand we are fain to humour the whim:
from now on we ignore Willy’s existence and stick to these
two, who have a simple way of making clear which is which.
Erwin is a lout. He manifests himself by the vigour with
which Willy lays about him, but seldom does anything
worth seeing; leaving the serious business to his milder
and more efficient sister. My assistant thought it was Minna
who was now shaking us and pumping with our arms.
“Is Minna there?” asked the Baron.
Yes, she was there. I receive one quick, firm pressure
of Willy’s hand; that is Minna’s way of saying yes. For no
there is a sideways motion of the hands and torso, to and
fro. Moreover, the somnambulist will speak to the controls;
his voice is a quick, loud, thick-tongued whisper, with a
certain intensity in it.
The Baron greets Minna. “Good-evening, Minna. There
are good friends here, most of them you know, a few are
new, but you don’t mind that, do you?”
A to-and-fro movement in denial.
“Today the control is a very sympathetic man, full of
the most cordial interest in you and your powers. I hope
you will show him something nice.”
A squeeze of my hand, a short forward thrust of Willy’s
torso. Yes, she promises—absurdly enough, one involuntarily
says “she.”
“Well then, Minna, do your best.”
And a general conversation begins. It has to begin, the
medium exacts it. “Talk,” he babbles in my ear, and I
pass the word on. The company have formed a chain and
are sitting hand in hand. This may be a vestige of spiritualistic
parlour games, it may be an organic necessity.
Hard to tell. Anyway, Willy insists on it, and keeps whispering
us to keep the chain firm. My neighbour on the left
is in touch with me too, his right hand rests on my shoulder
and arm. We talk into the darkness, saying anything that
comes into our heads, scarcely knowing to whom. It is not
easy. The subject-matter dwindles, the forced conversation
keeps breaking off or dying away, for our real attention is
not upon it. But we are warned against watching too
eagerly for phenomena. Our leader recommends a hovering
attitude, a mood of suspension, which may be evoked
by the music that now mingles with our loud, artificial
voices. The zoology professor has struck up behind us on
his concertina, wheezing out a brisk succession of lively
marches. His resources are apparently endless; and when
he falters, the music-box takes up the strain with its tinkling
little tune.
A fantastic setting. It is not hard to see why science,
which sets store by exact values, is at home in the dry,
objective air of the laboratory and used to purely abstract
work with apparatus and prepared subjects, should feel
put off with this all too human kind of experimentation. It
is the same with the layman. He has come keyed up to a
suggestive atmosphere and a mood of consecration and
mystery. He is disappointed to find himself in a situation
which probably disgusts him both intellectually and
æsthetically, suggesting as it does the mawkish revival
methods of the Salvation Army. This impression is strengthened
by the shouts with which the audience keeps encouraging
the medium—or, rather, the officiating Minna:
“Hullo, Minna, are you there? Buck up, show us what you
can do! Get on with it, Minna!” The one mystical thing
about the situation—and that not in any spiritual sense,
but with reference to organic mysteries, primitive and affecting
at once—is the medium himself, as he tosses and
threshes with his arms, whispering in quick groans and
pants: he is the primary object of my curiosity. His condition
and actions quite strikingly and unmistakably remind
me of the act of parturition. The head is now thrown
far back, now it sinks on my shoulder or on our hands,
which are so wet with perspiration that I constantly need
to renew my grip. His efforts come at intervals, like throes;
the pauses between are times of complete rest and inaccessibility,
during which he sleeps, the head drooping sideways
on the chest, and assembles new powers. This is deep
trance, from which he rouses himself to resume his procreative
labour.
A masculine lying-in, in a reddish darkness, amid chatter
and shoutings and jazz. It was like nothing else in the world.
I reflected that it would have been quite worth seeing even
if nothing else were to happen. And really it looked as
though nothing else would. The “child” did not come.
Nothing supernatural felt inclined to show itself. True,
some of our audience, in their eagerness to see things, anticipated
them. Two of the illuminated pins had come out
of Willy’s dressing-gown, though they had been stuck in
deep and firmly. They lay on the floor, one of them rather
far off him. The eager said they had been taken; but it was
quite possible if not probable that Willy’s writhings had
forced them out. But then, what about the two lighted rings
which had lain immediately in front of the curtain? They
had originally been visible in all their circumference, not
partly hidden by the hangings; but in the course of the last
few minutes their position had changed, you could see only
about a third of them now; either the curtain had moved
forward or the rings back, while the next time you looked,
see, they were once more entirely visible, free of the curtain
and not beneath it. And that was a manifestation. A poor,
uncertain one, but it had to suffice. And had I not felt the
breath of cooler air the medium exhaled—that always
heralded new phenomena? No, to be frank, I should have
welcomed any breath of cooler air, but I had noticed nothing
of the sort.
And time passes. It is hard to judge how much has passed
already; perhaps three-quarters of an hour. Evidently the
medium is having a hard time. They ask if this is the case,
but he denies it and goes on struggling. They ask if everything
is in order, and the answer is yes. But I don’t believe
him. Privately I take on myself the blame for our lack of
success. From the first I had doubted whether my nature
would be helpful to the good Willy at his work; and now I
am certain that there in his beyond he shares my doubts.
He denies it, of course; that is the merest politeness—however
odd it may sound to speak of somnambulistic
politeness. So far as I can observe, it is by no means impossible
that civilized and personal considerations have a
hampering effect in this condition; nor did Willy absolutely
deny that this was so. He said in a whisper: “Do you want
the phenomena to come faster?” Well? And what then?
Silence. Did he want a pause? Still silence. Then he began
to kick with his feet; the Baron counted. Fifteen times. A
fifteen-minute pause, then. Good. We stop, temporarily.
The medium is given time to come to before the light
is turned on. He made wonderful preparations: scraping
motions of hand and arm at his side, which, in his fancy
at least, served to draw in the organic forces which had
been sent out but not yet manifested. He woke in a series
of starts and blinked stupidly at the light. We betook ourselves
into the next room.
Cigarettes were lighted. Willy smoked too, sitting on
the sofa in his costume. The position was discussed. It was
far from being discouraging. A temporary hitch. The need
of rest was not unusual. An absolutely negative sitting
occurred very seldom with our Willy. Nothing was lost.
Willy’s foster-mother diverted us with tales of their domestic
experiences. They would probably have to move
into another apartment. People objected to the uncalled-for
things that were always happening, wherever Willy was:
spontaneous phenomena, signs and wonders. Fists knocked
on the walls. Hands did things nobody told them to. A spook
had showed itself most unexpectedly at the dining-room
door. The cook had seen it, and fled with a shriek. All that
was to the good. However, as for us we had so far drawn a
blank. The young clinician took a new measurement with
his blood-pressure apparatus, for purposes of comparison,
and discussed its result with Dr. von Schrenck. Fifteen
minutes. The Baron signed for the renewal of the sitting.
I felt sure that Willy had contrived the pause in order
to get the control changed, and so I insisted on giving up
my office. But our host would not hear to it. No, no. We
must not give way to all Minna’s little whims. For the sake
of the impression I should get, it was necessary I should
have the medium in my personal charge. But I might take
the second place, Frau P.’s, and give the first to someone
else, either Herr Reicher or Herr von K. Better Herr von
K. “Come on, Herr von K. You always manage to get it
out of her.”
Von K. was the Polish painter, the man with the gruff
and hearty voice. He was a direct and vigorous character
and the medium’s favourite control. When a session seemed
likely to be a failure, they always called on him. He held
Willy’s hands and encouraged him with a geniality of
which he alone possessed the secret; and almost always
something happened. “Grüss’ Gott, Minna! Old friends
together again, that’s fine, I think, and surely you think
the same? You do, eh? Right-oh—but listen to me, not
so hard! You’ll pull my shoulder out. Minna, is that the way
you love me?” Like that. Willy requires this sort of thing,
and almost always responds to it. Soon after the red light
went on again, he had fallen into the magnetic trance. The
music-box rippled, the concertina took its turn. The lying-in
went on.
My position was awkward, bent over as I was, without
anything to lean on; but I clutched Willy’s wrists oblivious
of all else, and was shaken by his wrestling. He pulls us
to and fro, he pumps and trembles, tosses and writhes,
whispers with foaming lips: “Talk, talk!” “The chain,
the chain!” “The chain,” repeats the devoted von K.
“Surely my Minna may ask that the circle be properly
closed!” The longer we sit, the harder we have to try to
keep the dwindling conversation going. The Baron encourages
us. “Talk, gentlemen. Professor G., you are going
to sleep. Herr Mann, are you talking?” “Yes, Baron, I
am talking as hard as I can.” The audience pulls itself
together and utters the sheerest twaddle into the dark.
Reicher, the actor, helps himself out with a sonorous “Rhabarber,
Rhabarber!” The music is painful. We are weary
to tears of the music-box’s one tinkling little tune, but when
the concertina sets in, with wheezing and puffing, then we
want the harmless tinkling back again. If it is hard for
Willy, it is not easy for us. Almost another hour has passed
since the intermission. My back aches, but I ignore it.
The medium starts out of deep trance. He gives a violent
jerk, and seems to be trying to expel something by means of
lurches and lunges. “Brava, Minna,” von K. cajoles her.
“You’re on the way, we can all see that. You’ve only to take
hold, it will be wonderful, I’ll like you twice as much.” In
vain. Not a sign. Even Herr von K.’s blandishments are
without result. Resignation glides into all our hearts. For
my part, I feel I have no luck with the mysteries. I shall go
on as before, granting the possibility of all sorts of things;
but I shall have seen nothing. Well, so much the worse for
me. Dyed-in-the-wool materialists have spent evenings here.
So have open enemies, protesting that the whole thing was a
trick. So have irascible physicists with their insistence on
the laws of nature. And one and all have come and seen
and gone away with their so-called scepticism shaken.
Whereas my scepticism, which by comparison with theirs
is belief, a faith in nothing and everything—what name
shall I give it?—will have proved essentially unproductive,
nihilistic. A slight, unmistakable bitterness comes
over me. Well, anyhow, the impressions of the evening
have been worth taking away.
Our host tries a last expedient. He takes a high tone, and
speaks: “Now, Minna, let’s be fair. We have been sitting
here over two hours, you cannot say we have been impatient.
But everything has its limits. We’ll give you another
five or ten minutes, and then if nothing happens we will
call a halt, and these gentlemen will go home and some
of them will certainly think that you can do nothing. They
will have no faith in your powers and they will say so,
and the sceptics will be pleased.”—“No, no,” says von
K., and seconds the Baron while seeming to contradict
him. “No, Herr Baron, don’t talk like that—isn’t she just
on the point of doing it? She knows best what she is about,
does my Minna; she puts out her little arm, and when she
has stretched it far enough—eh, what did you say? Want
the music stopped? What did you say, Minna darling?”
The medium has interrupted him in a whisper. The music
is still, we are all still. There comes again, in a painful
stammer: “The handkerchief!”
“The handkerchief,” repeats Herr von K. authoritatively.
“She knows just what she is about; she is going to
do it for us, is my little Minna!”
“By all means,” says the Baron. “If that’s all, here
is the handkerchief.” He takes a large fresh one out of his
pocket, holds it by one corner, and drops it on the floor near
the table, where it lies, a white gleam in the twilight. We
all lean over and stare at it.
“Push the table further back,” Willy whispers. His face
is lying on his hands. Is that right? “No, not that way.” He
cannot see, but in his dream he knows what is going on,
and that something is not as he would have it. Impatiently,
just as though he saw, he tells the Baron what to do. He
wants the table further over, first somewhat to the left and
then nearer to our host. There. That is right. There is now
more space between the table and the handkerchief. “The
circle,” whispers Willy; we squeeze each other’s hands.
“Talk,” he whispers, and we hasten to comply. I begin to
utter some nonsense to my neighbour the Pole, I have turned
my head and begun to speak, when I hear somebody say,
with artificial calm: “It’s coming.” I jerk my head round.
You know the place in Lohengrin, in the first act, after
Else’s prayer, when the chorus begins in unison: “Seht!
Welch seltsam Wunder!” It was just like that. The handkerchief
had got up. It rose from the floor. Before all our
eyes, with a swift, assured, vital, almost beautiful movement
it rose out of the shadow into the rays of light, which
coloured it reddish; I say rose, but rose is not the word. It
was not that it was wafted up, empty and fluttering. Rather
it was taken and lifted, there was an active agency in it,
like a hand, you could see the outline of the knuckles, from
which it hung down in folds; it was manipulated from the
inside, by some living thing, compressed, shaken, made to
change its shape, in the two or three seconds during which
it was held up in the lamplight. Then, moving with the
same quiet assurance it returned to the floor.
It was not possible—but it happened. May lightning
strike me if I lie. Before my uncorrupted eyes, which would
have been just as ready to see nothing, in case nothing had
been there, it happened. Indeed, it presently happened
again. Scarcely had the handkerchief reached the floor
when it came back up again into the light, this time faster
than before; plainly and unmistakably we saw something
clutching it from within, the members of something that
held it—it looked to be narrower than a human hand,
more like a claw. Down, and up again, for the third time
up. The handkerchief was violently shaken by the something
inside it, and tossed toward the table, with a poor
aim, for it hung by one corner and then fell to the floor.
Loud shouts of applause and vivas for Minna. Several
times the Baron leaned over to ask me if I saw, if I could
see everything quite clearly. I certainly did; how could
I have helped it, unless I had shut my eyes? And I had
never kept them wider open in my life. I had seen greater
things on this earth, more beautiful, more worthy of admiration.
But never before had I seen the impossible happening
despite its own impossibility; and so I kept saying
in rather a shaken voice: “Very good, very good!” though
for my own part I felt anything but good. Here I sat, holding
in my very own hands Willy’s wrists in their tricot
sleeves; while immediately next to me I saw his knees in
the custody of the Pole. Not a thought, not a notion, not
the shadow of a possibility that the boy sleeping here could
have done what was happening there. And who else? Nobody.
And still it was done. It gave me a queasy feeling.
The lifting of the handkerchief, I heard said round me,
was regularly the introductory phenomenon. The spell was
broken. The medium, who had been strangely still during
these events, sat up with a shiver and whispered: “Put
away the music-box. The bell.” “The bell,” cries von K.,
all enthusiasm. “Where is my Minna’s bell? The bell, on
the basket! Good, now we’re off again!” The Baron obeys.
He takes away the music-box and puts the bell on the wastepaper-basket,
its ribbons gleaming in the dusk, and the
metal shining redly. Willy carries his hands and ours to
his brow. He sighs. Then the bell is taken—impossible, of
course, but it is taken—by a hand, for what else can take
a bell by the handle? Taken, lifted up, held high and slanting,
rung violently, carried in a curve through the air, rung
again, and then with a swing and a clatter flung under the
chair of one of the audience.
Slight seasickness. Profound wonderment, with a tinge,
not of horror, but of disgust. Minna’s praises resound,
loud and unceasingly. “Unbelievable!” one of the novices
cries out. Her head—what am I saying? I mean his head,
Willy’s head—leans toward mine, like a little child he
lays his temple against mine. Good lad, nice lad! You have
done marvels. Shaken and respectful, I let his head rest
against mine. But the Baron says:
“Here, Minna, is something new for you. You haven’t
seen it yet, but it is quite easy to use. It is a bell. You press
it, strike on it from above, you see. Like this. Then it rings.
You do it, Minna. Here is the bell.”
And he sets it on the basket. Tense expectation. At once
we hear a feeling round the bell, as though fingers were
touching it uncertainly. They take it up, shake it slightly;
it rings, but not in the right way.
“Not like that,” says the Baron. “You don’t understand.
Let me show you. There, that’s how it’s done.” He
strikes the button. “The circle,” whispers Willy, quivering,
against my cheek. But the Baron cannot make the circle
and strike the bell both at the same time. He asks Minna to
realize this. Hardly has he resumed his seat when the fingering
and touching begin again. At last the trick is successful.
The fingers strike the bell from above, weakly, like a child;
but the task is definitely performed. The clapper sounds.
“Brava, Minna,” shouts the audience. “Fantastic!”
somebody says. But we have no time to surrender to our
sensations; for more follows. Hardly has the Baron taken
away the bell, when the basket begins to move. Something
knocks it, it totters and tips over; then it is lifted from the
floor and held high in the air. It hangs there askew and
unsteady in the red light, outlined by its illuminated ribbons,
for three or four seconds long, then tumbles to the
floor.
“Did you see that? Did you see that?” asks the Baron,
pridefully. We admit that we are impressed. Willy hangs
sideways from his chair, in deep trance. Certainly a man
must stand in need of profound and dreamless sleep, after
so intense a dream that the events of it are actually projected
outside of him! Wait. Let me think. Let me withdraw
within myself and try to divine where may be the
point, when the magical moment, in which a dream-picture
objectivates itself and becomes a spatial reality, before the
eyes of other people. Nausea. Clearly this point does not
lie within the plane of our consciousness, or of the laws of
knowledge as we know them. If anywhere, it is located in
that state in which I see this lad now before me, and which
is certainly a gate—whither? Behind the house, behind
the world?... But I admit that this is not thinking at all—only
a mild form of seasickness.
To set things going again, the Baron starts up the music-box.
He also makes a change in the control. Von K. and I
are released. I grope my way in the dark to the other end
of the chain and find a seat beside Reicher, who sits next
my host. I have the little table before me. And scarcely
have I taken my chair, and my neighbours’ hands, when a
fingering begins at the music-box on the table. The Baron
hastens to stop the music. And in the stillness, before my
eyes, that see nothing whatever, there is a scratching, rustling,
and mysterious feeling-about over the handle of the
instrument, a trying to turn it. Ah, you deep and immemorially
light-shy creature, compact of dream and matter, what
are you doing there in front of our noses? Crick, the handle
is turned, the works go round. “Tell it to stop,” says the
Baron. At my command it stops. “Go on,” I say. And the
music plays. This happens several times. You sit there,
bending forward, you command the impossible, and you
are obeyed, by a spook, a panic-striken little monster from
behind the world....
A pause. Then arises a varied activity among the light
rings on the floor. They are shoved to and fro, tossed from
place to place. One rises from the floor with its gleaming
string hanging down. It is held up, carried through space,
brought to the table, where it wants to be put down, and
is, with a clumsiness which might lead one to think that its
motive force was blind. But probably the thing is timid,
afraid of being seen, afraid of venturing too far into the
circle of lamplight on the table. The ring is moved to the
nearest corner of the table, by a kind of stealthy shove that
makes the felt scrape along the wood. It just balances. At
the same time the thing, in its blind, clumsy trepidation,
knocks so hard against the table that it shakes. Tut, tut,
you hole-and-corner fish out of water, why, and with what
monstrous knuckles, are you knocking like that on our
good table, before our face and eyes? Just as I am thinking
this, plop, a ring flies into my face. Something has
flung it at me, it drops on my knee and thence at my feet.
What a playful monster! We all laugh. But it is not amusement
we feel, rather a sort of sinking sensation at the chilling
arrogance of this something or other which is perhaps
only a distressingly complicated kind of humbug. But, as I
said, a civilized. It did not throw the music-box in my face,
but tactfully chose one of the soft little rings. People have
had their ears boxed, and other practical jokes have been
played, such as unlacing boots. Somebody had his wristwatch
taken off and carried about the room. But nobody,
it is unanimously affirmed, has ever suffered any serious
harm from these powers, and that is an indication of good
sense and decent feeling. On the other hand, they do unmistakably
tend to become demoralized, to play silly tricks
and make unmotivated displays of strength. The need of
constant oversight, guidance, and direction is plain—as,
for instance, when the agency now set to work, with a good
deal of persistence, to upset the music-box standing on the
table. The Baron was alarmed for his instrument, and
begged Minna to spare him the heart-breaking annoyance
which any kind of repair work costs in these days. In
vain. “It” obstinately persisted in overturning the box, on
which lay the slate and slate-pencil, likewise in danger of
breaking.
Something had to be done by way of distraction, and the
Baron thought of the typewriting-machine, which stood on
the floor in front of the curtain, with paper inserted ready
for use. “Write, Minna,” he said. “Do something useful.
We will listen to you, and then we shall have the writing,
to prove that we are not hypnotized, as some of your
enemies say.” The thing seems able to listen to reason, it
desists from its efforts at the box. We wait. And, on my
honour, the writing-machine begins to click, there on the
floor. This is insane. Even after all we have already seen,
it is in the highest degree startling, bewildering, ridiculous;
the fantasticality of the thing is even fascinating. Who is it
writing on the machine? Nobody. Nobody is lying there on
the carpet in the dark and playing on the machine, but it
is being played on. Willy’s arms and legs are held fast.
Even if he could get an arm free, he could not reach the
machine with it; and as for his feet, even if they could reach
that far they could not touch single types on the machine,
they would tread on several at once. No, it is not Willy.
But there is nobody else. What else can we do but shake our
heads and laugh? The writing is being done with the right
touch, a hand is certainly touching the keys—but is it
really only one hand? No, if you ask me, there are surely
two hands; the sounds are too quick for one, they sound
as though proceeding from the fingers of a practised typist;
we come to the end of a line, the bell rings, we hear the
carriage being drawn back, the new line begins—the
sound breaks off and a pause ensues.
Then somewhat further back, in front of the dark background
of the curtain, suddenly, swiftly, and fleetingly, the
following little apparition. Something appears, a longish
something, vague, and whitely shimmering; in size and general
shape like a human forearm, with closed fist—but
not certainly recognizable as such. It comes and goes, showing
itself before our eyes, lighted by a sort of flash of white
lightning that issues from its own right side and wholly obscures
whatever shape it has—then it is gone.
“There, there is a materialization for you,” says our
host, pointing to it. “I’m glad you have seen one. Wait,
perhaps it will make an impression for us.” And he pleads
with Minna to put her hand into the plate of flour on the
table. But I did not for a minute believe that she would,
and she did not, we waited in vain. It was quite light on the
table, the phantom would have exposed itself all too
defencelessly to our view, and to do that did not in the least
correspond to the image I had made to myself of the shy,
sly, stealthy, equivocal character of our elusive guest: a
character too insignificant to have evil intent, on the contrary
probably quite well-meaning, but weak-minded and
embarrassed.—Nothing further happened. General fatigue,
it seemed, had supervened. Willy whispered: “Merry
Christmas!” The sitting was over.
It was odd to see in the bald white light the felt ring
lying there at my feet where it had no business to be. Remarkable,
too, to observe the typed writing on the machine,
a perfectly nonsensical jumble of large and small letters;
presumably it would have been different if Willy himself
knew how to type. He still lay drunk with sleep, leaning
sideways across the arm of one of the controls. I went up to
him, tapped him on the shoulder, and told him it had been
a brilliant sitting. He looked dumbly up at me with his
sleepy eyes, and a good-natured, rather sad little smile was
on his face.
We moved back by groups into the library, in animated
discussion over what we had seen. Tea was served, and did
us all much good. The evening finished off with stage
stories narrated by Reicher.
Well, now, what had I seen? Two-thirds of my readers
will answer: swindle, sleight-of-hand, deception. Some day,
when our knowledge of these matters has progressed, the
field will be popularized, and they will deny that such was
their judgment. Even now, and even if they take me for a
credulous and suggestible fad-chaser, the testimony of
trained experimenters like the French scholar Gustave
Geley ought to make them less glib. Geley closes his report
with the categorical statement: “I do not merely say
that there was no deception present in these sittings; I say
that the possibility of deception was ruled out.” That is
absolutely my own position. I am in that intriguing and
confounded state of mind in which reason commands us to
recognize what reason on the other hand would reject as impossible.
The nature of the phenomena I have described
makes it inevitable that the idea of deception should afterwards
haunt the minds even of those who saw with their own
eyes; only to be laid, over and over, by the evidence of the
senses, by the reflection that deception was definitely impossible.
But, it will be objected, three-quarters of all the mediums
are swindlers, and have been exposed as such.—That
is a fact, a bewildering one; the more so that in many of
these cases, I might even say in most of them, the dolus, the
intent to deceive, is absent. I am convinced that even our
good Willy, if he had had the chance, would have started
hocus-pocussing and so have seriously compromised his
position; for it is conceivable that in his dream he makes
no distinction between what he does with his own hand and
what in “other” ways; and being moved by the quite comprehensible
desire to produce an effect, he might, if he had
been “uncontrolled,” have set to, been discovered, and
so discredited the experiments. And this would not have
been any evidence whatever against the genuineness of
the occult phenomena which were produced when he was in
safe arrest.
The whole affair, however trifling it looks on the surface,
is serious enough to warrant explanations in a serious and
even a solemn key. Having seen what I saw, I consider it
my duty to bear witness that in the experiments during
which I was present, any mechanical deception or sleight-of-hand
tricks were humanly impossible. Some may find
such testimony reckless; and our reason even obliges and
forces us to do so; for we do immediately twist and turn
to find a middle way out, by which we may somehow, even
verbally, avoid the alternative of deception or reality.
“Delusion” is such a word; its very vagueness helps by
preventing us from seeing to the bottom of it. The two conceptions
of reality and of deception are mingled in it, and
perhaps the mingling has more justification than we know,
and is less strange in nature than it is to our downright
processes of thought. I will say, then, that what I saw had
to do with an occult delusion in the domain of organic life;
with bewilderingly deep and sub-human complexes, at once
primitive and involved. These, undignified by nature and
trivial in their activity as they are, are well calculated to
be offensive to our proud æsthetic sense, but to deny their
abnormal reality would be nothing less than unreasonable
obstinacy.
Furthermore, the scientific investigation of these phenomena
is no longer precisely in its infancy. Science has at
least got so far as to have invented a terminology, by means
of which one can express oneself respectably on the subject.
What I saw were “telekinetic” phenomena, phenomena of
motion at a distance. This particular medium, young Willy
S., is especially strong in the production of this kind of
manifestations, which in their origins are closely related
with the occult natural phenomenon of materialization—in
other words, the temporary organization of energy outside
the medial organism, its exteriorization, so to speak.
Among reasonable people it is agreed that the agent which
performs the tricks I have described, the swinging of the
bell, the lifting of the handkerchief, the typing, is not a
spiritistic “intelligence” by the name of Minna, neither is
it Aristotle or Napoleon, but the partly exteriorized medium
himself. But even that does not go far toward making
our problem more accessible to the reason. On the contrary,
the popular, spiritualistic hypothesis is much clearer
and simpler than the scientific one; while as for the problem
of exteriorization and materialization, the longer one
looks at it, the more it reveals a complexity apparently calculated
for the express purpose of making a mock of the
human intellect. Which is not surprising—considering
that after all it is bound up with the presumably not occult
problem of life itself!
“That which governs life,” Claude Bernard wrote, “is
neither chemistry nor physics, nor anything of the kind;
but the ideal principle of the life-process.” A strangely
indefinite saying for a great scientist, he being a Frenchman
to boot; a saying that gropes vaguely after a mystery,
and shows that it is precisely the great world of scholarship
which never loses an inward feeling for the mystery;
and that only the rank and file run the danger of scientific
darkness, unmindful how very little complete, how
much mingled with mystery—and riddles perhaps never-to-be-solved—is
all their exact knowledge of nature and
life and its functions. It is accepted as an established fact
in the world of occultism today that the effective and formative
principle at work in the psychological processes does
in certain cases assume a “teleplastic” character: in other
words, it passes beyond the limits of the organism and operates
outside it, “ectoplastically.” That is, it calls into temporary
existence, out of the exteriorized, organic basic substance
(the appearance and form of which have already
been observed with some degree of exactitude), shapes,
limbs, bodily organs, particularly hands, which possess all
the properties and functions of normal, physiological, biologically
living organs. These teleplastic end-organs move
apparently free in space, but so far as can be observed have
a close physiological and psychological relation with the
medium, in such a way that any impression received
through the teleplasm has its effect upon the medial
organism, and vice versa. Here we see supra-normal physiology
vying with the normal to bear witness to the unity of
the organic substance. A fluid, in varying degrees of density,
leaves the body of the medium as an amorphous, unorganized
mass; takes form in various teleplastic organs,
hands, feet, heads, and so on; and after a brief existence in
this form, during which, however, it displays all the attributes
of living substance, dissolves and is reabsorbed into
the medial organism. And this fluid, this substance, this substratum
of the various organic formations, is uniform, undifferentiated;
there is not such a thing as a bone-substance
as different from a muscular or visceral or nervous one;
there is only the one substance, the basis and substratum of
organic life.
Probably all reasoned thinking and talking in this highly
speculative field of facts is today premature and can only
seem to clarify without doing so. But one thing is certain:
we shall be thinking and talking most inadequately
about the phenomena of materialization, as about the riddle
of life in general, if we regard them from the physical
and material side alone, and not from the psychical as
well. It was Hegel who said that the idea, the spirit, is the
ultimate source of all phenomena; and perhaps supra-normal
physiology is more apt than normal to demonstrate
his statement. Yes, it undertakes to place the philosophic
demonstration of the primacy of the idea, of the ideal
origin of all reality, alongside the biological demonstration
of the unity of all organic life.
Quite uninstructed, and on my own responsibility, I explained
the telekinetic phenomena as the medium’s magically
objectivated dreams. And the literature of the subject
confirms my explanation; with an awe-inspiring display of
technical terms, it explains that the idea of the phenomenon,
present in the subconsciousness of the somnambulist, mingled
moreover with that of the other persons present, is by
the aid of psychophysical energy “ectoplastically” moved,
by a biopsychical projection, to a certain distance, and imprinted—that
is to say, “objectivated.” In other words,
we call to aid an uninvestigated ideoplastic faculty possessed
by the medial constitution. Ideoplastic—a word,
and a conception, of Platonic power and charm, not without
flattering unction to the artist’s ear, who will be ready
from now on to characterize, not only his own work, but
universal reality as ideoplastic phenomena. Yet a word,
and a conception, of quite as turbid depths as the word “delusion”
itself, and, by virtue of its maddening mixture of
elements of the real and the dream, leading straight to the
morbid and the preposterous.
Let me give in closing one single but striking example.
We are repeatedly assured that the ideoplastic formations,
for the time during which they are present, possess all the
characteristics of actual life. When they have been in a
good mood they have not only let themselves be seen and
touched, and their objective reality established by photography
and apparatus which registered their telekinetic activities;
but plaster casts have been made, hands of transcendental
origin having been persuaded to dip themselves
into basins of warm water with melted wax floating on top.
In this way a mould has been formed about the spirit
member, and hardened by exposure to air. Out of such a
mould no human hand could get free without breaking the
mould. But the teleplastic organ frees itself by dematerialization,
and the experimenters pour plaster of Paris into the
wax glove and thus obtain a cast of the materialized organ,
which should correspond to it in all particulars. It is to be
noted that the casts thus obtained show no resemblance in
shape or lines to the hands of the medium, or to those of
anyone else present. Now at one of Willy’s sittings the following
perfectly lunatic thing occurred (and not the only
one of its kind). The medium being under the most careful
control, a shape like a hand appeared, coming from above
and behind, and showed itself above a piece of grey clay
on the little table. It had a forearm, and was lighted by a
rosy light, and it hovered about over the surface of the
clay; on which, after the sitting, six flat impressions were
found, on the previously smooth surface. But at the base of
Willy’s little finger on his left hand, and on the back of the
fourth finger of the same hand, there were traces of clay.
Now I ask of nature and spirit, I inquire of reason and
of logic on her throne: How, when, and from where came
the clay on Willy’s fingers?
No, I will not go to Herr von Schrenck-Notzing’s again.
It leads to nothing, or at least to nothing good. I love that
which I called the moral upper world, I love the human
fable, and clear and humane thought. I abhor luxations of
the brain, I abhor morasses of the spirit. Up to now, indeed,
I have seen but a few stray sparks from the infernal
fires—but that must suffice me. I should like of course to
hold, as others have held, a hand like that, a metaphysical
delusion made of flesh and blood, in mine. And perhaps
there might appear to me, as it has to others, Minna’s head,
above the shoulder of the sleeping Willy: the head of a
charming girl, Slavic in type, with lively black eyes. That,
however uncanny, must be a wonderful experience....
After all, I will have another try or so with Herr von
Schrenck-Notzing; two or three times, not more. That much
could do me no harm; and I know myself, I am a man of
ephemeral passions; I shall take care that it leads to
nothing, and put the whole thing out of my mind for ever
after. No, I will not go two or three times, I will only go
once, just once more and then not again. I only want to see
the handkerchief rise up into the red light before my eyes.
For the sight has got into my blood somehow, I cannot forget
it. I should like once more to crane my neck, and with
the nerves of my digestive apparatus all on edge with the
fantasticality of it, once more, just once, see the impossible
come to pass.
1923
Thomas Mann is one of the really great contemporary
men of letters. He, himself, however roundly resents being
labeled a “writer,” and insists upon considering himself
not as an “artist” at all but only “a good bourgeois drifted
by chance into literature.” To Mann this is no mere equivocation
in terms; rather it represents the very keynote of
his philosophy as revealed in his works, springing from
a deeply held conviction that the intellectual type is not
the ideal toward which evolution moves, but, instead, the
man-of-action. All of Mann’s writing indeed, from the
epoch-making “Buddenbrooks” of his youth to “The
Magic Mountain,” the masterpiece of his maturity, constitutes
the most elaborate rejection in literature of the “intellectual”
as an unhealthy growth upon the main body of
humanity; but while this theme dominates Mann’s works,
it is only the scarlet thread in his design, the whole of which
comprises nothing less than the most profound criticism
of the modern world yet vouchsafed by any novelist.
This book was set on the linotype in Bodoni, electrotyped,
printed and bound by The Plimpton Press, Norwood, Mass.
The paper was made by S. D. Warren Co., Boston